

Finding Her Way

### By Leah Banicki

Finding Her Way

By Leah Banicki

Copyright © 2011, 2012, 2014, 2015, 2016, 2017 by Leah Banicki

3rd edition

Previously released as Seeing the Elephant, rewritten edited and revised. – Leah Banicki

This Book is licensed for your personal enjoyment only. Thank you for respecting the hard work of this author.

Published by Leah Banicki

Smashwords Edition

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents either are the product of the author's imagination or are used fictitiously, and any resemblance to actual persons, living or dead, business establishments, events, or locales is entirely coincidental.

Acknowledgements:

To my amazing family who cheered me on for many years, I thank you. My parents for letting me read anything I could get my hands on when I was young. You both are so creative in your own ways.

I love you both!

For my Mom, her endless support and shared love of writing. Our book will come someday! Thanks for all the help! Dad, thanks for the tech and graphics support, your insight made a big difference along the journey.

To those who helped me clean up the multitude of grammatical issues I pray a blessing over all of you. You were such a blessing and help to me.

For my husband Jeff, for encouraging me and helping me make sure that a guy would really say what I wrote. I love you!

For my daughter Emma, for always believing and telling me that I am nothing less than a superstar. I pray you reach for your dreams with tenacity and vigor!

For my sister Rachel, your light shines in my heart so bright. Thank you for everything. I can see you dancing and worshipping in heaven in my dreams.
For my curious readers:

This book was previously released as Seeing the Elephant. I wrote that book while in a sickbed, undiagnosed and pretty miserable. I self-published with only my own editing and mainly it was because I wanted to fulfill a dream I had always had of publishing this story. I had no idea my book would reach so many people. As I am healing from my illness, slowly, I wanted to fix some mistakes that were released while I was so sick.

I got the idea for this book over a decade ago and have so many years of research into it. This story means so much to me, especially now having made my own frightening journey. I want to make this book to be the best it can be. It went through a rewrite, an editor and another go through to put the best foot forward for Corinne's story. I hope those that read Seeing the Elephant will appreciate the changes, and my new readers will not be as distracted by my silly grammar mistakes from the first time around.

The reason for the name change... There were two prominent textbooks named Seeing the Elephant and they didn't want to anyone to be confused with them, I was glad to honor their request for a name change.

Finding Her Way is a labor of love for me... I hope you find it to be a blessing.

Sincerely,

Leah Banicki

Table of Contents

Part 1

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Part 2

Chapter 20

Chapter 21

Chapter 22

Chapter 23

Chapter 24

Chapter 25

Chapter 26

Chapter 27

Chapter 28

Chapter 29

Chapter 30

Chapter 31

Chapter 32

Chapter 33

Part 3

Chapter 34

Chapter 35

Chapter 36

Chapter 37

Chapter 38

Chapter 39

Chapter 40

Epilogue

### Wildflowers Book 1 ~

Corinne ~ like a lavender blossom.

A simple pretty flower to the eye but inside

hides strength and healing.

### Part One:

* * * * *

Chapter One

Feb 22 1848 – Boston, Massachusetts

She was married to a stranger. Corinne Temple had accepted and wholeheartedly agreed to marry a man she did not know as an arranged marriage, of sorts. So far Corinne did not like him much.

The morning had been chaotic. Corinne felt her nerves were frayed and she went back and forth on her decision a hundred times. The lingering thought that repeated through her mind. _Am I being wise? Is this marriage a huge mistake?_

It seems such a strange thing to agree to, Corinne knew this. She had not been able to express it aloud very well. Feeling her words locked behind her tongue when it came to her choices. She felt defensive and vulnerable, but today, above any other, she could say what she felt. If anyone would ask her.

She would have said she was ashamed. Ashamed of the girl she had been three years ago. The loud and petulant child she had been.

She thought about the last few years, and the agony she had gone through, and the regret. Her father's first letter from Oregon arrived in the fall two years ago. She had read it a thousand times and she had reacted immediately to it. She made so many decisions based on his words.

Dearest Daughter,

The journey across this land was certainly more difficult than I could have ever imagined. But the long trail gave me days on end to think of our last conversations. I regret so badly how we left things. I love you dearly, and miss your smiles.

Oregon is splendid, the mountain air and the freedom to spread out. I spent a few months getting the cabin and the first barn built with the help of the neighbors. Such a community feeling here. We all are grasping at the will to concur the rugged land and make a new world here.

I can see you here. You are so much like your mother and grandmother, with your love of green and growing things. The woods and mountains are in the bloom of summer. The great Willamette river is alive with fish, and the woods are full of wildlife.

My healing heart is coming back to life again after losing your mother. My one regret is that we are so far apart.

Sending my love across the miles,

Your father ~ John Harpole

His letter had made her realize that she belonged with him in Oregon.

She was seventeen years old and she knew she was naïve, but not as much as she had been. Her choices had proven that to her back then. She had this terrifying tendency to realize her mistakes only after the decision was made. She knew her choices today could easily backfire but she stiffened her spine and determined herself to endure through. She reviewed her choices. No woman, at any age, could travel west without a husband or guardian. It was impossible. She would never be safe without protection. So Andrew Temple was the compromise. He had sworn to keep her safe. Her father had put his trust him. The fact that she did not know him was giving her more than some moments pause. There were so many limitations her choices that a girl could lose her sanity easily if she let herself get riled up, but after countless days and nights, and countless tears she had found a solution. Andrew Temple was her way west.

Her new husband, Andrew Temple, was a good friend of her father, according to memory, but mostly unknown to her. He had recently graduated from Harvard Veterinary Medical School. His tall blond good looks were a front though, Corinne realized quickly. After one brief visit and a letter of introduction from her father it still wasn't enough to clue her in on his attitude. Corinne was clueless how to handle him. Her inner fire was snuffed out when he stood near, she was not sure if her immature wit could stand up against his ill-tempered condescension.

Andrew's stiff and formal facial expressions were still unreadable and his demeanor a bit chilly, if Corinne allowed herself an opinion. She had always heard glowing accounts of the Temple family from her father. But he had only mentioned the parents in his conversations from years past. Corinne was going off of old conversations and her remembrance was probably way off, she mused. _Who can remember exact conversations from years ago?_ She wondered. _I was a child at the time._

It was true that her first impressions of him were not stellar. She found him rather cautious and gruff. She would have preferred to see some kind of glimpse into his thoughts, but he was well guarded. Just one smile, or kind word would have done wonders to ease her fears. In the short meeting months before he had barely acknowledged her, instead only speaking to her Aunt Rose, her guardian. Corinne had felt like a child standing there with a thousand questions and his demeanor had been so solid, not to be interrupted.

No matter what her opinion, she had little choice. Andrew was her ticket to Oregon so she packed her objections in her satchel and focused on reuniting with her father. He waited for her in Oregon City. Her father was wise, hard working and kind to a fault. He would not have trusted Andrew if he was undeserving, certainly.

Corinne waited in her Aunt's fashionable 12th street Boston home, she was determined to think about anything but that man, for her own sanity. She fidgeted with the plain silver band on her finger. The simplicity of it was in contrast to everything in her environment. The opulence surrounded her, this mansion where her Aunt lived. The walls were gilded in pinks and golds, great drops of crystal cascaded from the chandeliers, the grand staircase wrapped elegantly around the back and majestically descended into the great hall. Halfway down the stairs there was a great view of the parlor on one side and the ballroom on the other. Artisans from Italy and France laid the exquisite marble floor. The fireplaces designed by a famous stonemason, the iron grates, and tools imported from the best artists and craftsmen from around the world. Few houses in Boston could boast of finer rooms or impressive displays of wealth. It had been a long while since it even fazed Corinne. This place did not look like a prison, but Corinne had lost her freedom a few years ago when she tied her first whalebone corset around her petite frame. The grandeur came at a price.

The servants scurried around her as she followed the strict orders of her Auntie Rose. Corinne's secret name for her was the _General_ as she threw orders at her and the servants, as well as any military man with his platoon. Corinne grew impatient with waiting and tried to help a few hours earlier. She was reprimanded instantly.

"Oh Corinne, you dishonor the place I have given you in my home, when you insist on acting like the common scullery." Her Aunt said in her usual volume... Loud!

Corinne stopped helping with the bag organization and resumed her brainless position by the door, she watched her Aunt belittle the help with a feeling of helplessness. She looked about for her lady's maid, Angela Fahey, for encouragement. She found disappointment; her Aunt had put her lady's maid to work. Within the hour she was leaving her temporary Boston home and heading out toward the great West with this stranger that was her husband. The Oregon Trail would be months of grueling travel, far removed from her momentary comfort. Corinne was eager to start though, she could not stay here any longer. This gilded prison was not where she belonged.

She held her mother's book of psalms and though she did not dare read them in front of her Aunt, she felt a comfort in knowing their words in her heart. The wisdom she gained, daily, helped her. She said a prayer of thanks again and again, that her father had forgiven her outburst from three years before, and was willing to make arrangements for their reunion, it was a miracle to Corinne. She reread the short message she received in September from her father; it was now between the pages of her psalms.

Arranged for travel to Oregon. Andrew Temple can marry and escort you. He will contact you.

Andrew sent his calling card the third week of September 1847. He arrived with a long letter from her father. It proposed a plan of his marrying Corinne and bringing her West. His parents were there already and Andrew was going to work with her father, John Harpole, on his ranch.

There were mundane details about breeding stock and ranch issues that did not interest Corinne, but seeing her father's strong bold handwriting was a comfort. She ran her fingers over his words, trying to remember every detail about the last moments she had spent with him. Even with the harsh words between them, he had said farewell with love and an embrace. She missed him and would go to impossible lengths to see him again. She would deal with a husband to make amends. _I am sure Andrew's attitude will improve once he gets to know me._ She thought _._

A part of her knew that marrying a stranger was foolish. But she knew of no other way to see her father again. She had known of any people who married for convenience, or arranged by a family member. It was still a common practice in many ways. Even with that logic though, the negative consequences would sneak back into her mind. What if they never got along? What if they could not eventually have a loving marriage? After weeks of struggling with doubts she set aside all her negative thoughts and made her mind up. She was going West, and a husband of her father's choosing was the only way.

Andrew had stoically agreed to see to her safety and marry her in February before they left. He had claimed to have classes to attend and was gone after the short meeting. After five months of no word, he sent a telegram saying the wedding was arranged for February 22, at nine a.m. He had made all the arrangements.

The _General_ had been outraged to have a wedding with no fuss or guests, but Corinne stood up to her Aunt and made her realize that this was not a 'social event' but a simple ceremony. Corinne boldly told her it did not concern her. 'Their train would be leaving at two in the afternoon. There was no time for wedding nonsense.' Words had been strained between her and her Auntie the entire week.

She glanced Andrew's way a few times during the short ceremony. His height reaching over six foot and it made her feel tiny. His dark blond curls were peppered with light blond highlights. His lips pressed firmly in a tight line through the entire morning. He barely spoke a word beyond what was necessary. Corinne felt the awkward silences were just encouraging all her doubts. She felt like a silly and anxious girl all morning.

The judge came to her Aunt's home and did the service with efficiency. Corinne wore her traveling clothes and Andrew was in a common tweed suit. There was no kiss-the-bride moment.

Corinne was certain it was her wild imagination, but Andrew seemed agitated with her already. She had no idea what he would be so annoyed about in such a short acquaintance. _Certainly not the joy of a groom on his wedding day._ She nearly laughed at her own thoughts but kept her face composed as her Aunt and husband were glaring at her. It was very disconcerting.

Corinne pulled herself back to the present and began to watch the repacking of her precious medicinal plant oils. She had several small wooden boxes holding her medicines and healing balms to take on the journey and her lady's maid, Angela, clearly expressed Corinne's desire, to the footmen, that they be packed well. The packing was double-checked, when suddenly a small vial of peppermint oil was dropped and broke, by a servant who would remain nameless, for his protection from her Aunt. It immediately soaked into the Oriental rug in the grand foyer. Within minutes the smell of peppermint was strong. It made Corinne's eyes water a little but it wasn't too unpleasant. There were worse smells, Corinne thought, amusing herself.

Auntie Rose was instantly mortified and declared the stench was giving her fits and a migraine, her goodbyes were brief and she rushed her well-corseted frame up the stairs and into her wing of the house.

If Corinne wasn't leaving today she was confident she would have seen Auntie Rose in a shrieking rage. Auntie would stir the staff into a flurry of activity to get her away to her country home for a stay of a week or more, the oriental rug was certainly doomed. She was certain to never know but the scene played out humorously in Corinne's imagination.

With a glance at the hall mirror Corinne made sure she was put together. When she looked over her young face she could hear Auntie's voice in her head. "You look like a child with a woman's body." Auntie had a way of saying things that could keep you guessing whether it was an insult or not. Corinne shrugged at her own reflection. Her long brown hair was swept back neatly and her bonnet was simple but fashionable. She would not embarrass herself but cared little for being elaborate for traveling.

Corinne clutched her green silk satchel close to her. "It's the latest fashion!" Auntie Rose would say in her high-pitched voice. Corinne learned long ago to hide her expressions from her Aunt. So many times she wanted to smirk, or roll her eyes at the ridiculous pursuit of what others deemed fashionable. She may look the part of the fashion plate right now but she was still a rancher's daughter at heart. She knew how to ride horses well, tie knots, and break a horse if necessary. She wasn't a tomboy but had her rough and tumble moments in life. She knew the calluses had faded away over the last three years but the knowledge was still there. Corinne actually enjoyed dressing up sometimes and feeling pretty was always pleasant, but she didn't care for fashion the way the Boston crowd did. It made her head swim keeping up with 12th Street crowd. They were all parties, flirting, smoking cigarettes and gossipmongers. She allowed them their pursuits but she had her own goals. She had wondered more than a few times if she had already changed too much being under the strict influence of her Aunt. She had never had a strong Kentucky accent, probably because her parents did not. Her Aunt declared even her slight accent to be vulgar, and within months had scolded her enough to force her to watch every word. She had learned to never speak her mind or her opinions, because they also were unacceptable. This world was so closed and judgmental and the longer she stayed in this society the more she wanted to be away. If she stayed she knew the path that lay ahead for her. The _General_ had a plan for Corinne. She wanted no part of society and being a debutante was not one of her plans. There had been countless arguments between her and her Aunt about that topic. The plans for the marriage and journey west had finally put a stop to the society dreams of Auntie Rose. The mountains and woods of the Oregon valley were calling to Corinne. She had dreams of her own. The cobblestone streets of Boston were not a part of them.

Corinne's true passion was botany. She learned from her mother and she loved it still. Her three years in Boston she spent as much time as possible in the greenhouses learning and volunteering with the experts. Auntie Rose had taken her there on a whim. In the early days when Corinne would cry from home sickness. Corinne had spoken of her mother's garden and the blooming plants. Auntie had thought being around the plants might revitalize her. It did in a way. It gave Corinne a taste again of her love for nature. It gave Corinne a reason to get up in the morning again. It vexed Auntie greatly when Corinne demanded to go back again and again. She had learned a lot from the staff at the greenhouse. She absorbed everything they taught her. She made some lasting relationships there. She promised to write to them about everything she would discover in Oregon and along the trail. She was gifted with a leather-bound journal as a parting gift from the staff at the greenhouse. They had been so pleased when she shared her heart for plants and the power they had within them. She had so much of what they had taught her going along the trail with her. Her mother and grandmother's journals were also coming with her; they were her most prized possessions. Her grandmother, Trudie, studied with the Indian women of the Smoky Mountains and learned many secrets of healing from their women, after earning their trust. Corinne secretly hoped to do that in the West, finding plants and ointments to help future generations and maybe even publish her journals. Corinne smiled to herself. It was a lovely dream.

"Miss Fahey," Corinne spotted her companion. Despite their cultural and social differences they were the dearest of friends but kept it behind closed doors for the sake of 'house rules' and the taboos of polite society. Auntie was quite stern over any endearments between the two girls. Corinne knew she would never do anything to cause Angela Fahey to lose her good position in the household staff. Corinne secretly hoped the propriety barrier would lift once they left Boston. She was certain that the road west held many different types of freedom.

"Is everything at the ready Miss Fahey?" Corinne smiled and reached for the fair-skinned maid. They shared the same excitement, after so many hours together hidden in her room. Months of dreams and hopes for freedom were shared between them.

"It is Mrs. Temple."

The new title made Corinne squirm a little but she nodded at her friend.

"At this moment, the trunks and surplus supplies are being loaded on your travel car, your personal items and trunks are to be packed into our coach. I have called for it twice. I shall send a footman to see about the delay." Angela's voice was tired with only the slightest hint of her Irish birth. Most of the time she could hide her accent, but Corinne could tell how Angela was nearly done in from the workload. Corinne said a silent prayer for her friend as they waited impatiently for their time to go.

Corinne stayed silent and watched the door. There was nothing left to do but wait.

Angela's own expectations and need for perfection pushed her hard this week with a wedding this morning and all the packing for the trip needed for today, as well. Angela was nearly at her end. Her nerves were weary to the breaking point. The last three days the household had to be run as usual without the head housekeeper, not forgetting the trip planning which was put under Angela's leadership. Corinne's Aunt was a little unmerciful expecting her to handle the packing, wedding, and daily chores. Angela should have anticipated it though. The head housekeeper had a delightful habit of catching her death-of-something when huge events came around. Angela was certain that the housekeeper would rally from her illness just in time for the afternoon train departure. Twenty-hour days put the fifteen-year-old Angela into an emotional daze. Last night after a quick prayer and a long cry she slept like a baby for a few hours, before she was up and going again. She had a beautiful vision of herself on the train, taking a long nap, on a cot. Surely a blanket and the floor would work for her at this point.

Angela took a quick moment to secure her bonnet over her red hair and headed out the front door when she heard the crunch of the carriage wheels as they traveled up the stone road, close to the door. She joined Corinne in the seat of the carriage and let the footmen do their job of loading everything. Angela and Corinne shared a hand squeeze when the carriage finally moved forward toward their future.

Angela had only a few bags for herself. She owned so very little, but her joy was complete when she felt the heaviness lift from her. Leaving Rose Capron's house was a good feeling. She would relish every moment of it.

The train station was crowded and the footmen struggled to get through the crowds with her luggage. After several minutes of jockeying around the station they found Corinne's husband and they joined him near the end of the train. His cowboy hat sat on his brow and he looked ready to take on the world. Corinne tried to appear friendly when she made eye contact but he looked away. It seemed like he changed his mind and then he spoke.

Corinne took a moment to look around, the fancy train station was a modern wonder with tall brick pillars and a shaded area to block the cool rain that had begun to fall. She heard a frustrated sigh from a man and realized it was probably her husband. She snapped her head around. The footmen with all the luggage were holding the bags and trunks, waiting for her instructions. Andrew was looking to her to say something. She was tongue-tied.

"Hello wife." A bright smile greeted Corinne as she gestured her footmen forward. Andrew made a striking figure with his dark blond curls and the cowboy hat. His green eyes had a look in them that she just didn't understand. He was intimidating and confident and he did not seem to be interested in her at all. Corinne told herself to stop being fearful and to just keep thinking about making a good impression.

She smiled but did not know what to say, her mind empty. A thin man with short brown hair and a serious face walked up silently and stood next to Andrew. Corinne wondered why he was there.

Andrew noticed her perusal. "This is my man, Reggie. If you need me and can't find me, tell him, he will always know where I am." He gave Reggie's shoulder a tap and pointed and Reggie took the satchels sitting on the ground, and headed into the traveling car next to them. Corinne wondered if his job was also to be mute.

_Well_ , she mused, _I am a mute too today it seems_.

Corinne's luggage was loaded and she checked inside her handbag with a sweep of her hand. Everything was there, money, mints, small brown bottle of lavender, a pocket watch and a small sewing kit. She had plenty of money sewn into her clothing, hidden in her luggage, and stuffed into book pages. Andrew insisted that she needed for nothing and should not buy anything. He had said as much this morning. Her Aunt had agreed that Corinne was in the complete care of Andrew. I thought that was foolish, knowing that she had her own money to spend, but she acknowledged his thoughts to make peace at the time. Her mother taught her that a woman should always be prepared for the worst, though. A girl should have the means to support herself in case there was trouble.

Corinne thought about the long days ahead. Andrew was keeping busy, ordering everyone about and Corinne retreated within herself. Thinking of how unknown her future was. She longed to see her father again but almost dreaded it too. Three years was a long separation and she had changed a lot since her days on the ranch in Kentucky. _His letter said he wanted to meet her in Oregon but would the disappointment still linger between_ _us?_ It would be months before she would know. _I should focus on getting the first part of the trip traveled successfully._ Corinne told herself.

It would take four weeks or more of train and coach rides to reach the Missouri river. _Four weeks with a stranger._ Corinne had no idea what she would discuss with Andrew but she would work on being friendly. _I should try to stop being intimidated. Foolish girl!_

Corinne stopped her inner dialogue and let the golden-haired Andrew lead her up the stairs in the traveling car. With a great blast the train whistle blew and the conductor yelled for the passengers to board. Andrew had her arm and helped her up the steps. She was very aware of his hand on her arm. She glanced his way briefly and he was looking at her distractedly. Maybe he was nervous about spending the long ride with a stranger, also. _Do men get nervous too?_ She looked back at her feet but her grin was hard to hide.

The train car was comfortable, with soft seats, a dining car and two separate rooms with beds. He arranged everything. He obviously got what he wanted. He acted like a force to be reckoned with. She tried not to think about the wifely expectations but was ready to face that reality if need be. She was secretly hoping to get to know him a little better first. She whispered a prayer for strength inside her head and stared out the window seeing nothing for a while.

The newly married couple sat quietly for nearly an hour watching the train leave the station and then the city rushing by. Andrew rang the bell and within a moment he ordered tea.

The tea was served a few minutes later and Corinne desperately searched her mind for something to discuss with Andrew. The landscape out the window was unremarkable and with their own private car, they were not able to see the other passengers, which would have been a lovely distraction. Corinne absently wondered if reading a book during tea was rude. Her manners finally kicked in and she did what had to be done. She stopped avoiding her husband and thought of a question to ask.

"Andrew, I was wondering if you have any hobbies." Corinne sipped her tea and put on her bravest smile. It sounded silly to her once it was said but there was no taking it back. She just tilted her head and looked him in the eye.

Andrew met her gaze and smiled. "Well, I do believe college was my hobby I suppose." He laughed and his green eyes looked bright for a second. "I still feel a little strange after these last three months to be actually finished. Six years of my life was spent at Harvard." He paused and stopped smiling. "Well child, I suppose you can't understand. Six years ago you were eleven." He took a sip of tea himself and reached for a pastry.

Corinne blinked... wondering what happened. She tried again. "Do you plan on opening a vet clinic in Oregon City?" Corinne felt good for making a second effort toward conversation.

"I will help your father with his breeding stock and perhaps head to California to see what the competition is up too. I know you have your 'prodigal daughter' plans but some of us have to work. I may or may not settle in Oregon at all."

She had to work hard at not rolling her eyes. She felt like a stranger was scolding her and she was trying not to resent it. _He wasn't playing nice_. She thought.

"I want you to be clear on my intentions. I have married you as a favor to your father. His influence over my getting into Harvard was the best gift anyone ever gave me. I will gladly help you reunite with him in Oregon, but," He took a breath. "I will be getting an annulment when we arrive. I have no intentions of us being in a marriage in any other way than in name only. I have no need for marriage now in my life. I do not mean to be impertinent." Halfway through the speech he stopped looking at her, opened a newspaper, and began idly flipping through pages.

An annulment... Corinne's mind was jumbled with the implications. No long-term plan, no stuck in a loveless marriage. She was trying to keep her face impassive but she wanted to cheer. She almost laughed. This was joyful news. She had to use every ounce of restraint to keep her countenance composed.

She found Andrew was staring at her trying to gauge her reaction. He seemed so grumpy. Perhaps he wanted a response.

"I understand, once we are across you will file for an annulment." Corinne stated simply, hoping her voice wouldn't crack, or that she would break into childish giggles.

"Good girl." Andrew said and then continued reading his paper.

Corinne realized just then she couldn't be insecure with this man or he would run over her. He was a _General_ , too. _As my mother would say...Out of the frying pan then eaten by the dog!_

In the next room Angela was busily preparing the sleeping car. It had two beds and would be her and Corinne's quarters for two weeks. The beds looked soft and comfortable, she could feel the softness and rest calling to her. She tucked her own bags into a cupboard, glad to know that her few precious belongings were safe and secure.

Angela's mind was thick from her exhaustion but she pieced together the duties she still had to get ready for the rest of the day. She could push herself just a little while more. Angela would find out whether Corinne preferred the top bunk or bottom bunk. Angela put three traveling suits in the tiny wardrobe and then hung the rest of her dresses in the next car where the luggage, trunks, and supplies were stored. There were hanging racks and space for a washtub and all the cleaning supplies, Angela would need these on this trip. Traveling and keeping Corinne's clothes clean was her duty. She did not intend to let her mistress be shamed in front of her new husband.

Angela was certain by the strong set of his jaw that he would expect things to be perfect. She would do everything within her power to make Corinne look respectful in his eyes.

Chapter Two

February 23 1848

"I want to see the complete inventory of Corinne's bags this instant." Andrew's young stern voice pierced through the tired haze in Angela's skull. Too many long days and late nights had her exhausted beyond bearing. Her body at that point seemed to have shut down.

She spent the first day aboard the train in the storage car making sure Corinne's things were accounted for and easy to get to. As dusk approached Corinne sent for her and they got ready for bed. At ten p.m. Corinne headed to bed but there was a knock at the door. Angela grabbed a robe and cracked the door open a sliver.

"Why are you dressed in your night clothes?" Andrew's harsh whisper dashed Angela's hopes of rest. Angela muttered an apology and closed the door. She was back into her work clothes and ready for duty by 10:05 p.m.

Corinne had protested but Andrew claimed it was important that Angela follow his instructions. Angela gave Corinne a pointed look, somehow communicating that she needed to get off on the right foot with Andrew. Corinne silently agreed with a frown.

His demand for the inventory list was easy to fulfill but when he wanted to go over her expected duties she cringed. Andrew did not share Corinne's idea of how to treat servants. Her Aunt was hard on her servants, also. Corinne was raised to treat them like family. Common courtesy has no class lines in Corinne's way of thinking.

Angela was ordered to awaken at five a.m. and get the coal stove hot for breakfast at eight a.m. It was a moot point that three hours was not needed to load coal in a heating stove but she was never allowed to have that opinion, with her new master.

Angela spent two hours going over inventory with Reggie before retiring and woke up before the sun came up. Reggie was quiet and polite. Angela saw that she would have no problem working with him. He smiled few times while they worked together. Angela was hoping for a pleasant camaraderie between them. It had taken a lot of will power to wake up so early. She used the tried and true method to get up. She drank two full glasses of water before she went to sleep, she knew her body would handle the rest.

Her stove duties were done quickly and the room felt toasty warm by ten past six a.m. She sat on the stool nearby and fell back into an exhausted sleep while holding on to a nearby railing. She felt a swift soft kick to her boot and stood to attention just in time to see her new master, Andrew Temple, had entered the dining room. Reggie stood next to her and must have been the source of the wake up kick. She looked down at her pendent watch and saw that it was seven forty.

"You look disheveled, Ms. Fahey. I expect professionalism when working for me. I see some discipline will be in order." Andrew gave her a dismissive wave and Angela rushed to the storage room for a mirror.

She saw a few tendrils had escaped her tight bun at the nape of her neck. It probably happened as she slept. She brushed her copper tendrils into place and used a white cap to solve the issue. She would wear it daily to prevent any 'discipline' from her new master. Angela prayed, asking God to give her humility and strength for the job. She was so tired she wanted to cry but she pulled her pain inward and resumed her work. Her early life of work at the orphanage then being sold into the Boston home of Mrs. Rose Capron when she was twelve years old prepared her for the reality of her position. For the first year all her funds were sent to the orphanage. She met Corinne several weeks after joining the household. Corinne was very sad after the first month and in a hasty moment of sympathy Angela stopped her chores and gave comfort to the grieving girl. Corinne and Angela were fast friends after that. Angela was there to comfort Corinne after her regrettable decision to stay with her aunt, when her father went west, and Corinne was there for Angela through her trials in her aunt's household. They had a family member separation in common and talked often of both being reunited with family. Her own brother was in the west. Sean Fahey ran away from the work orphanage several years back and worked recently with a trapper along the Snake River. Angela daydreamed about her brother as she worked to stay awake. Her prayer was that he was happy and free.

Her work kept her busy for long days but eventually the late nights did her in. Three days into the trip Angela Fahey was sick, burning with fever and a chest-rattling cough.

Corinne informed Andrew of her maid's illness. "She has a fever and she coughed all night. She is a tough girl and I am certain with a few days rest she will be fine. I told her to go back to bed." Corinne sipped her tea and a breakfast tray was handed to her.

"I have a feeling Ms. Fahey is a worthless servant." Andrew said with certainty. "She will probably be a run-away once we land in Iowa. We should withhold pay until the trip is concluded."

"That is possibly the most insensitive remark I have ever heard. You have no idea how hard Angela works. She is fifteen years old and has an excellent work record in my aunt's household. She has a great mind and work ethic, and fought me like a tiger this morning when I sent her back to her bunk." Corinne huffed and puffed but could see Andrew wasn't listening. Talking to him was useless.

_Really, what could I possibly need so desperately over the next few days? I can dress myself_. Corinne thought to herself. _Well, the simpler frocks anyway._

After sleeping for two days Angela was improved and went back to work even though the fever still persisted.

The train moved along and the Temple car chugged on its way with the only joy shared being a few moments allowed behind closed doors between Corinne and Angela.

Corinne spoke to Andrew rarely and he was happier for it. Angela obeyed her orders and almost never spoke at all to Andrew. She said 'yes sir' when appropriate but was the perfect servant, busy and quiet.

Chapter Three

March 29 1848

Corinne fought off an anger headache. Her husband Andrew was being impossible. He could make any situation miserable with his glaring and shushing. So far, marriage had not been such a pleasant endeavor. He was only happy when people were silent.

The coach was stuffed to capacity and instead of being able to make the situation bearable he refused to allow any talking. If some brave soul did try to speak Andrew would use his condescension to mock the person who spoke until they would be shamed into silence.

Corinne was trying to imagine how any person her father was acquainted with could act in such a manner. He was always the one to encourage conversation and welcome opinions of all kinds. It would have made the journey seem faster to her. Andrew would not allow it. She was forced with everyone else to stare out the coach's dingy windows and think.

Corinne pulled out her journals but her headache and the bumpy roads were making her stomach ill which made it difficult to read them, instead she stared at her mother's name on the front of the journal.

**Lillian Harpole** was printed in her mother's artistic handwriting. Corinne traced the name hundreds of times as she rolled along in the silence of the smelly coach.

Corinne could still remember her face but she was starting to forget the sound of her voice. She died only three years before and it sent Corinne's life into a new direction.

Her father had been devastated, naturally. His soul mate had died so suddenly, of a fever, there was nothing to be done. No doctor could be found in time. The fever took many in the town and spread until it had run its course.

Corinne's father had decided only months after her death to sell out and leave. Corinne's heart broke at the thought of leaving behind her mother's home and garden. She didn't understand. How could her father want to leave it all behind?

She lashed out in the last days, the ranch was sold and the horses were being transported, first by train, then by trail to the West.

Corinne picked a fight and declared herself unwilling to travel with him, instead choosing to move to Boston with her wealthy aunt Her father only pleaded a little for her to leave with him. His heart was set on escaping the home with so many memories of his departed wife.

Her mood was slipping into melancholy as the miles passed and she spent time praying for her to be able to move past her regrets.

"How mighty and beautiful!" Corinne said to herself.

She was in awe of the Missouri river. Its wide birth seemed so much larger than any five rivers combined. The month of travel hadn't been easy and with very little conversation. The train had been dull and comfortable but the stagecoach in Iowa was brutal. Andrew procured a private coach but in the end they had to use the regularly scheduled coach due to a sick driver. Two young men shared the coach with Andrew, Corinne, Angela and Reggie. The smell of the young men was enough to make anyone want to walk rather than ride the rest of the journey. Corinne told Angela that they should be prepared for the jostling of the wagon from the carriage ride but Andrew hushed her with a glare. Corinne figured out why Andrew's servant Reggie was nearly a mute... It was a survival instinct.

She spent most of her journey reading her journals of botany whenever possible. Her mother, Lillian, began her interest in herbs and how to get the medicinal oils from them. Corinne spent many years of her childhood learning the scents and uses of many common plants in Kentucky and helped grow a large garden with her mother. The scent of lavender still made Corinne remember how much she missed her.

Corinne stood on the ticket platform on the dock and waited patiently for Andrew to tell her where she was needed. She avoided speaking to him as much as she could to keep him from using his 'insult me with a friendly voice' trick. She would have plenty of opportunities to get to know him better on the trail. She was hoping he improved on further acquaintance. She bit back any sarcastic thoughts that doubted he had any positive attributes.

St. Louis was a bustling city. Corinne felt a bit like she had in Boston, overwhelmed and missing the smell of sweet grass and watching the rolling prairie. _Oh why did I ever leave my Father?_ Corinne tried not to beat herself up every day for her mistakes but the city reminded her of what she had lost.

"Are you daydreaming Corinne?" Andrew grabbed her arm and made her jump.

"Why yes, just missing Kentucky a little. I am not a city girl." Corinne was startled but being honest with him had felt natural. She prepared herself for a snide remark.

"I guess I knew you grew up in Kentucky on your father's ranch but I lost sight of that after seeing you in Boston. Your clothes and manners were pure Boston society." Andrew had a confidence that intimidated her but he was being nice, at least.

"Yes, my aunt was a powerful influence over me in Boston. She had high expectations concerning my every move. Secretly I called her The _General_." Corinne grinned at her own joke and was shocked when Andrew laughed. It was a nice sound.

"I had an aunt like that growing up. She scared me to death." He chuckled again and looked at Corinne warmly. His laugh worked in allowing her to relax. She felt they had crossed a threshold.

"Well Corinne, I can't take you back to Kentucky but I can take you on a ferry boat ride." His charm was a delicious change. She latched onto his arm and let herself be led away.

The ferry was an awesome spectacle! Corinne was positive that the massive structure would never stay above the water but it did. There were five stories, two decks and scores of people. The elegant carvings on every corner made the ferry beautiful as much as it was terrible. The paddle wheel was enormous and Corinne secretly thrilled in her anticipation of watching it forcefully push the craft through the great river.

The baggage was handled and Andrew led Corinne to the loading dock. Andrew let out another laugh as they walked up the plank to the boat.

"Corinne you look like a five year old child at Christmas. I can tell you've never been on a ferry boat." His smile was genuine but she tried to disregard the child-like reference. She swallowed her disappointment and continued her adventure with her best smile.

Corinne loved her room aboard the steamship. With its red and white calico pillows and curtains, a small vanity table and a breakfast nook, it was all southern elegance. The lace pillow shams and a small desk with stationary made her feel like it was her own little home. She could see Angela had been there and had already unpacked her belongings. She sat down in an overstuffed armchair for a few minutes. She felt free to be herself there. Her mask was slipping away. She knew she had a lot to offer but somehow she felt stunted by this marriage to a stranger. She desperately wanted to reunite with her father but the cost was wearing her down. She did not want to become a mousy anxious woman, with no opinion or abilities.

Angela bustled in carrying a hatbox and two bags hanging off her shoulders. Corinne jumped to her feet, grabbing the items away from her friend, and forced her to sit.

"Oh Angela, please sit. Andrew has you running around doesn't he?" She watched Angela's sweet creamy skin relax around her eyes and Angela gave a little grin with a nod.

"You are such a hard worker and I know that Andrew treats you poorly. He is constantly trying to find more work for you. You have already done so much. Please let me finish, like I used to at my aunt's house. I'll block the door with a chair and do your chores like before."

Angela could not hold back a girlish giggle and felt young again for a few minutes while she caught her breath and watched her dearest friend act like a clown around the room as she danced through the chore of hanging clothes and hats in the wardrobe.

"Let me help too, Cori." Angela plopped on the ground and opened the first bag. Within a moment she tossed things across the room at Corinne. Catching each item with a flourish, Corinne had her vanity table full and they laughed and enjoyed a sweet moment together forgetting for a moment the roles they played with just being together.

The bags now emptied and stuck on the top shelf of the wardrobe, they removed the chair from under the door handle and resumed all appearances of normalcy.

"Angela, tell me again where your brother is. Did you get any more letters before we left Boston? I was so busy, as were you, before we left. We never had time to talk." Corinne settled into the chair and patted it for her friend to sit next to her.

"Sean's last letter was months ago. He had been trapping near Snake River with a friend named Old Willie. He has no idea that I am going to be on this side of the world and I wonder how I will ever hear from him again. I do hope your aunt forwards any letters I receive once we are settled. I have nightmares about her just throwing them out." Angela tried not to be concerned and took a deep breath to clear away sad thoughts. "I am so glad he is happy though. He longed so much to be free and wild. I just hope someday I will see him again. Like you and your father." Angela felt a tear slip without permission and quickly hugged her friend while the emotion overtook her.

Corinne hugged back and worried along with her. These were hard days of questions without answers. Corinne and Angela were traveling towards an unknown future and at the mercy of the men leading the way. Corinne was grateful to be on her way but felt a churning in her middle about what her role would be when the path to the west became more difficult.

Chapter Four

April 1848

The days aboard the steamship were mostly spent indoors because according to Andrew Temple, 'A lady should never associate with the riffraff aboard such a vessel.' Corinne kept her opinion to herself and enjoyed many hours of cribbage and backgammon in her quarters with Angela. She wasn't quite sure what her husband did with himself but twice a day he would drop into her room and make sure everything was as it should be. Corinne was always happy when he left, then felt guilty about it for at least an hour. Once every evening she was allowed into the elegant dining room for dinner and then a casual stroll on the top deck with Andrew. He rarely said anything and would soon deposit her to her quarters for the rest of the night. Corinne was grateful when Reggie came to the room on day twelve.

"We are landing in the morning Mrs. Temple." Reggie was a man of few words but he always got straight to the point. "Tomorrow morning we will port at Independence, Missouri." Angela and Corinne reacted in a traditional girlish manner with squeals and embraced each other. Reggie left shaking his head with a friendly smile on his face.

Corinne was thrilled and with a joyous abandon helped Angela that night with the packing of everything. Corinne was on the floor, elbow-deep in a bag of toiletries when Andrew knocked and entered before she could respond.

"Mrs. Temple, what are you doing?"

Corinne thought it was obvious but she managed to answer without smiling.

"I'm packing toiletries, Mr. Temple. I hear we are landing tomorrow. I was too excited to sit still anymore." Corinne stood up and straightened her skirts. She wished he would go away but knew with a sinking feeling that the strange battle brewing between them was getting ready to surface.

"I do recall that you have a lady's maid. She is paid to handle these kinds of jobs. She is isn't she?" Andrew's tone crossed over into condescending with the ease of breathing.

"Yes, Angela has been packing all evening." Corinne felt threatened, suddenly. _He cannot harm Angela can he? Or take her away?_

Angela stood nearby holding on to Corinne's traveling suits that she has been brushing.

"Sir, I am glad for the work. I do believe Corinne is just getting anxious." Angela smiled her little subservient smile and curtsied.

"Miss Fahey, you are to call her Mrs. Temple at all times. You're on thin ice with me. Do not speak again unless I ask for you to speak!" Andrew's face turned a slight shade of pink but Angela never wavered, she nodded and resumed her work. Corinne was amazed, silenced and a little bit afraid.

"Corinne, I would like to talk with you at breakfast about what is expected of you as a lady. As your husband, even just in name, I am your guardian and keeper. The disregard of your station and relationship to the staff has caused me some concern. We will discuss this before we disembark tomorrow. Goodnight." He delivered his speech then departed, leaving two upset females behind.

"Angela, I don't know what to do. I have prayed and thought so much about our friendship and I know it's not wrong, but why..." Corinne was at a loss to finish her thought. She was so angry with Andrew and the world of rules that she could have fallen in despair right there. Angela with her sweet face surrounded by red gold curls came up to her and held her hand.

"I know Corinne. I know. We must resume our jobs my dear friend. I think I know what he will do and we will not like it. We are going to be separated somehow. We must be careful to be indifferent to each other from now on. I know your friendship is strong and you know how I feel. No one else can know until we arrive at your father's home." Angela said gravely. It was one of the few times Corinne had ever seen her frowning.

"Freedom as a woman doesn't come easy. Maybe in heaven it will be better." Corinne stated quietly. Her eyes now dry and heart determined itself to take life as it came. She desperately wanted to put up a wall against her husband and maybe even men, in general. She fought it down like a bitter elixir then found peace. Her prayers that night were long and pitted with a young heart's questions about how to handle her husband and also purging her own guilt over a few unforgiving thoughts she had thrown his way.

The next morning Angela found herself in the midst of a lecture after her early morning fire duties. She usually kept herself awake with sewing projects by the fire. She tried to think positive that at least she was warm, even if sleep was elusive.

"Miss Fahey!" Andrew's tone was curt and intimidating. "Your behavior is bordering on incorrigible. I can only guess lack of breeding has to be the case that will allow you to feel you can address Mrs. Temple as your equal. If you want to keep your position I expect you to work harder and behave more appropriately." He saw her nod, turned, and walked away.

Angela stood still and let the emotions wash over her. She feared it would be worse. She thought she was going to be left behind. She needed this job to help her into her new life. Corinne was an amazing friend and had promised to help her reconnect with her only surviving family. Sean, her spirited brother, was out west. She had to find him. Her friendship had nearly cost her the dream. She swallowed her fearful tears and got back to work. Corinne had to be awakened. Cori was certain to get her own lecture this morning.

Corinne handled herself gracefully through a long painful lecture.

She would not see her friend abused or hurt in any way. Legally, Andrew was her husband and Angela belonged to him and could easily be fired.

The breakfast was served after the 'meeting' and was eaten in an emotionally frozen state and no one spoke except for Reggie who also seemed on edge. He asked a few questions and they all pertained to the arrival on shore in Independence and succeeded as a distraction for Corinne's mind.

_One more lecture and my head might pop._ Corinne wondered if there would ever be a day in her life when she felt free to be herself without a rulebook being opened in her face.

She didn't lie or cheat; she had never been immodest and had always tried to be open and kind to people. Corinne believed in God and genuinely loved helping people and learning about the world around her. What in the world was wrong with her that people in authority over her always wanted her to change and be like them? Corinne nibbled on her breakfast while contemplating her troubles.

Chapter Five

Independence, Missouri \- April 10 1848

Corinne's shoes made a hollow thump down the bridge connecting the steamship to the shore. She felt like a child again as her brown eyes took in the surroundings. She reached the land and felt it's steadiness. It felt good. She was now in the West, well the start of it anyway. The great river was crossed and she suddenly realized her childhood was over. She wasn't sure why she felt that way now. She'd been married for over a month but the journey had turned in her mind. In all the awkward moments of silence she learned to talk to her Maker. God's peace was settling in her. It kept her moving forward when she wanted to hide from the scary new challenges she faced.

The world bustled around her in a flurry and with a tempo of another world. The weather was beautiful and the sun shone down on the wagons and shops that lined the streets of Independence. Horses, oxen and mules were in corrals wherever there wasn't a building. The city was growing but in that haphazard way of a boomtown. There wasn't much structure just a lot of madness. Corinne wanted desperately to talk with someone about all she could see but knew it was impossible. She sighed and continued to watch her surroundings.

She felt herself being led by her husband as he barked orders to everyone around him. Corinne was silent and observant. There were vendors standing next to the dock screaming over each other about animals, wagons and foodstuffs. It reminded Corinne of an orchestra warming up, a beautiful noise.

Andrew and his all-important list led them to a hotel where Corinne and Angela would stay for one night. Reggie and Andrew were gone for the rest of the day. The many trunks, bags and items all had to be loaded somewhere and the wagon outfit would have to be assembled.

Corinne was too anxious to sleep knowing within days they would be on the open road and traveling the same path as her father did just three years ago. She knew his road had been more difficult. Trail blazing was hard work with many unknown variables, which mountain path to take, what part of the river was safe to cross? There were maps now that gave more clues on the safest passages. She tried to keep trail horror stories out of her mind. She was in God's hands now.

"The forts along the trail were now better prepared with supplies, although very expensive." Andrew told her earlier when she has been open about her fears. She made conversation and sometimes it went well. She started to get a sense about when she could talk and when to stay silent. Reading his moods was her new profession. She found that he responded better if she asked about things that interested him. He liked instructing her, she reasoned. He rarely looked at her while he did it though. He kept an impassive face and his lips pressed together tightly whenever he was annoyed with her speaking. He was still very impersonal.

Without an audience Corinne and Angela had a chance to talk, the strain of the morning was gone soon after, and they enjoyed talking about their experiences. They were both impressed by the downtown area of Independence and even the hotel was bigger than they both expected.

Angela and Corinne finally slept. They woke early with the morning sun bright in the window, dressed, and tidied the room, anxious for a long day of hard work and preparations. A knock at the door came at 7:30 am and Angela answered. Andrew was at the door frowning.

"I expected to be cross, but you are both ready, wonderful." He let out a deep breath, like he had been prepared to yell then changed his mind. He kept talking without looking at Angela now. "We have our wagons and teams at the west end of town. I have found everything we need here. Reggie will escort you ladies after you eat breakfast downstairs in the dining room. It will be your last meal sitting at a table for a long while." Andrew was actually smiling. He seemed even a little happy. Corinne was surprised. Angela and Reggie carried the little bit of luggage downstairs to be loaded on a wagon to be taken to the staging area. They worked well together with as little communication as possible. The way Andrew liked it.

The dining room wasn't fancy but the food was good and filling. Corinne had a million questions and finally could not hold them anymore.

"Reggie, how many wagons do we have?" Corinne tried to use her friendly smile to win him over.

"You will be in the main wagon. We hired a Cookie and he will have his own chuck wagon. He was a grump but his cooking last night was good. Andrew and I will be the third wagon. Angela, I think you will be traveling with the chuck wagon."

"The **chuck wagon**! She is my maid and traveling companion. What a pompous, insensitive..." Corinne was sure if Andrew had been nearby she would have thrown her fork at him. She calmed herself quickly though. Having a tantrum today would not help anyone. Two cleansing breaths, a silent prayer and she found her calm voice. "Reggie, you will make sure she is safe? Impropriety or not I treat my staff like family. I will not tolerate anyone getting unnecessarily hurt on my watch." Corinne swallowed and was bold for another second. "Andrew may be your boss but I also have some fears about this journey. His concern or lack of it about certain people is causing me more than my fair share of stress; I do hope that we can be friends Reggie. The intimacy of travel dictates that we all should be on the same team. Feel free to be open and communicate with me and your reward from me will be generous." Corinne saw the respect grow in Reggie's eyes and his walls came down gradually.

"I agree wholeheartedly, Mrs. Temple. I appreciate your frankness and pledge to you I will keep you and your companion safe. I have the greatest respect for your sincerity. I will not take advantage of that." Reggie blushed a little and nodded respectfully. Corinne could see the humanity in him and was glad she has been bold. She may be a mouse around her husband but she still had some fire inside. She hoped it would not get her into any more trouble. She nibbled her breakfast and found the silence calming. Her thoughts slowed down and she daydreamed pleasantly of Oregon and her father's home. She noticed a few minutes later everyone had cleaned their plates.

"Well I say we go. I'm ready to get started. Reggie, lead the way." They stood together and began a half-mile walk to the wagon staging area. They passed all the stores in town. The early morning dew made the walk rather pleasant. There was no dust on the roads and the air was fresh like spring. A chill remained in the air and Corinne enjoyed the breeze on her cheeks. She thought of her father walking down this same street watching the wagons and animals go by, loading his wagons with flour and bacon and buying extra shirts for the journey. She wondered how his trip went. What sights did he see? Did they fight any Indians or did they trade for provisions?

Corinne realized she was sharing something with him now. The journey across the wilderness could be the new starting place for them. Her own adventure was under way.

Corinne was not prepared for the crammed staging area. Every inch was full of wagons, animals and bodies. The smell of all those things combined took a few moments to get used to. Both Angela and Corinne covered their noses for several minutes as they wound their way through the maze of humanity to their wagon outfit. The mood of everyone seemed excitable and rushed. When Reggie stopped Corinne and Angela they were pleasantly surprised. Their wagons were a beautiful golden brown and their gleaming white canvas bonnets were striking in contrast. The chuck wagon was shorter but had a gleaming sheet-iron cooking stove on the side. It was truly a great invention for cooking on the trail. A short, square-shouldered man was hustling in and around the chuck wagon and immediately Corinne and Angela went to introduce themselves.

"Just call me Cookie, and stay out of my way. You can make requests but don't make a habit of it. I know my way around the chuck wagon and what's needed to survive on the trail. Mrs. Temple if you wanna make the coffee and campfire each mornin I can focus on the food." Cookie was done talking and headed back to his duties.

"Absolutely, Cookie. Be glad to." She said loud enough for him to hear as he walked away. She turned to Angela. "At least I'll have something to do. I'm sure Andrew will truly think it most undignified for me to make breakfast when every other woman out here will be pulling their weight." Angela nodded but she was silent. Her face clouded over with emotion and something else. "Angela, are you feeling well?" Corinne said realizing for the first time that Angela has barely spoken. She has been very distant. Corinne grabbed her friend by the shoulder and looked into her eyes. Her green eyes looked away and suddenly Corinne knew why. They dreamed of coming West together as friends, free to be themselves and help each other. Now Angela was under the power of someone else who may decide to leave her behind. Corinne had prepared for that by secreting enough money into Angela's things to start her own life should they get separated. Polite society's opinion mattered little now. Angela had enough rough breaks in her life. Being Corinne's friend shouldn't be looked back upon as one of them.

"Angela come to my wagon and see if you can help me get it organized." Corinne needed a private moment with her friend. They both made their way to Corinne's wagon. The wagon's rear flap was open and there were steps and handles for the short women to grab and pull their way up. The trunks and bags were lying about in no sense of order and within a minute they both were strategizing to make the best layout for a sleeping area. As they worked Corinne spoke softly.

"Angela, one night several months ago, I had a nightmare that we got separated on the trail and you were stranded without money and friends. I woke up that morning with a resolve to take care of you as you have taken care of me. I know you are a hard worker and will never accept charity so I have devised a plan to help you." Corinne kept moving bags but stopped upon hearing a sniffle behind her. Angela had two fat tears running down her cheek. "Don't cry friend. God will watch out for us."

"You are my dearest friend Cori, three years ago, when I began to work for your aunt after the work orphanage, I was sure that my life would forever be as a servant. When you came to the house, it was the best day of my life. I know if God can find me a friend in a mansion, as a servant, He can make my life better. I will walk to the ends of the earth for you, friend, and I know you will for me too." Angela usually refrained, but today on the eve of this great unknown, she reached out and embraced her friend. They felt the pressure release and after the briefest minute they were back to work.

Corinne and her friend both saw the large trunk and lifted it together. The girls slowly moved it to the front of the wagon near the jockey box. They both grunted as they lowered it then sat down on the trunk using it like a comfortable bench. Corinne peeked out of the small round opening at the front of the bonnet. No one she knew was about so she decided to divulge her plan.

"In your luggage are several hiding places. A book I gave you as a gift has two pages glued together in the middle. Also, the medicine pouch has several things that will help you; there are remedies for an upset stomach and several vials of oils for scrapes and bug bites. In the bottom there is a pocket with two buttons, inside you will find some paper money. Your stocking may have a surprise or two, as well. I have hidden enough money for you to purchase passage on a wagon train and support yourself for a long time. I know you want to say no but before you protest, let me explain. I know that money can help buy a woman safety. If something were to happen to me, you will be taken care of, or Lord forbid, if we get separated. This is a dangerous and long journey. If for some reason you need the money it's there for you. If we reach the end of this journey and you have no need for it, you can return what you haven't earned with your duties as my companion. My wish is that you are safe and happy. My Aunt would call me foolish and Andrew would probably flog me if he found out about this but in all sincerity, I will sleep better knowing you have provisions." Corinne reached her hand out for Angela to strike the deal.

"Corinne, if I do need the money? How can I pay off the debt?" Angela's look was comical, her eyebrow rose. She doubted Corinne had a plan for that.

"Well I will hire you of course. I have my own plans Angela. Somehow we will make it work. Ok let's get back to work before Andrew arrives." Corinne looked about for something to move around. She stood up straight as she remembered another detail. "Oh yes, I have stashed two of my altered dresses for you. You will enter your new life in the West dressed as my equal. Because, in my opinion it's true." Corinne got back to work moving bags and Angela sniffed again a time or too, but Corinne let her be. Sometimes a girl needed a moment to cry alone.

Andrew's booming voice sounded about twenty minutes later. Corinne and Angela made their way to the back of the wagon and opened the flap. The morning was bright and crisp and the wagon was dusty from them moving the bags around.

"Lunch will be in an hour. Miss Fahey, you are under Reggie's charge now and Mrs. Temple..." he paused with an annoyance in his tone "You will talk to me if you need her services. Otherwise, she will have her daily duties that will include tending your needs, as well as what is needed by Cookie and Reggie."

Angela quickly jumped down from the wagon and joined Reggie over by the chuck wagon, her head down in perfect submission. Corinne's heart broke for her.

"Mrs. Temple, come meet our team handlers." Andrew called her down from the wagon. Corinne just wished he would stop calling her _Mrs. Temple_. The way he said it made her feel like he owned her. Her memory recalled him saying this was only a marriage of convenience, _to be annulled at the end of the journey_. She started to believe he enjoyed bossing her around. She thanked her good fortune lately that he didn't want to stay married to her for she would truly be miserable then. She admitted he was handsome in looks, but he had charm, only for those he deemed worthy. Everyone else was just an unlucky soul in his path. A sudden fear shot through her. _What if he changed his mind about the annulment? Forever with Andrew would be ... a nightmare._

"This is Jimmy Blake and his brother Joe. They are the drivers, you have six oxen for your wagon." Andrew pointed them out.

They were both healthy, thin young men. They both bowed and said, "Howdy ma'am," in unison. They were definitely twins.

"I will be in charge of all the men so you needn't worry about a thing. Just stay out of the way and they will know how to keep you and the wagon safe. I hired Jim and Joe in September when I got word from your father. I sent them ahead to get us fortified with wagons and oxen. They did a great job." Corinne knew he wasn't really talking to her anymore, just talking to himself. Andrew patted them on the back then returned his gaze to her.

"Come along." Corinne followed him like the puppy dog he wanted her to be. Andrew introduced her to a nut-brown mare tied to the back of her wagon complete with a glossy saddle.

"I will want you to ride most of the day. I know growing up in Kentucky you know how to take care of her. Joe and Jimmy will assist you too. I don't want you walking on foot unless your horse needs a rest. You are a lady, I expect you to be an example of that even in the wilderness."

"Riding every day is not what I expected. I will need to adjust my wardrobe. I am glad I won't be traveling sidesaddle, at least. Thank you for sparing me that." Corinne knew she probably didn't sound very grateful but was frustrated at his ability to bark orders and he expected her to just accept everything he said as the 'gospel'.

"The wardrobe issue should be easy to figure out. Mrs. Temple, please don't make me figure it out for you." Andrew sighed and held his head in his hands. Corinne paused and looked at him slowly, contemplating a way to knock him down a peg or two. Her mind drew a blank so she kept her angry glare short. He looked at her as though her existence caused his head to ache.

_If I give him a headache now just wait until I smack him silly_. Corinne thought to herself. She realized violence was inappropriate and wrong but the visual made her feel better.

"I will be bothering Reggie for an escort into Independence then. I will need a few more petticoats. I have enough dresses for the journey but the adjustments will require a few more layers. I have only one riding gown. I suppose I am boring you with my dreary life details." His bored look said it all.

Within a few minutes Corinne was escorted back to town and after a short shopping trip she was ready to go. Back at the wagon she finished arranging the wagon box to her liking and made a pleasant sleeping area and working area. She examined her traveling garments and picked a few to make the necessary adjustments. She also checked the chuck wagon to make certain that Andrew had provided a proper place for Angela to sleep as well. She was pleased to make eye contact with Reggie, he had known why she was looking, and with a wordless exchange she knew that he had taken care of everything for Angela's comfort. That was one worry from Corinne's mind. There were many others to take its place though.

The night passed quickly with the masses of people around her doing the same preparations as their outfit. Cookie announced dinner and Corinne was given a plate. She saw Angela sitting by the fire with Reggie and Andrew, everyone quietly eating. Corinne saw two empty stools and sat in one.

"Corinne I will need you to join me this evening for the train meeting. Your signature will be needed for the train agreement. Our boss will be Mr. Corbin Walters; he is a levelheaded man who has made the journey six times. This will be a large group of over a hundred wagons. We will be safe in this large a group."

"Just let me know when we need to go. I'll be ready." Corinne ate and watched the sky. She thought of a few things to discuss with Reggie and proceeded to ask him about the laundry and chore schedule. She needed to know when she was expected to help. Andrew quickly chimed in.

"Corinne, you will not be doing laundry or any chores beside starting the fire in the morning and making coffee. Reggie will have the firewood and kindling stored in the wood box of the chuck wagon." Andrew said it very matter-of-factly. He finished his plate and sat back down on his stool and waited for Corinne to finish.

"Mr. Temple," Corinne said calmly. "I am not a China doll. I was raised to not be a burden to my household. My father was wealthy, but I learned from him a strong work ethic. I will not burden the staff when my hands are fully capable of helping the wagon outfit." Corinne was proud she has spoken to him as an adult, without her nerves failing her.

"Mrs. Temple, you are not in your father's house now, are you? This is my outfit and you are my wife until I say otherwise. You pick herbs and draw pictures to your heart's content but I will not endure you doing the staff's work. I hope I am understood." Andrew stood and removed his hat, shook it out and placed it back on his head. He seemed annoyed that he had to converse with her at all. Corinne felt like a disobedient child.

"Finish up your meal Corinne. We need to go." Andrew watched her eat her last few bites. She considered tossing her plate into his hands but calmly returned it to the chuck wagon and resumed her position behind him as she followed him through the crowd.

The wagon boss wasn't handsome but he appeared agreeable enough to Corinne. She read through the wagon train rules. The train was a well-oiled machine with the scouts and captain and his assigned leaders who made the final decisions about which paths they would take. The contract they had to sign was simple. They agreed to let the wagon boss and his assigned leaders make the decisions. Any disagreements would be decided by the wagon boss and if you disagreed you would be removed from the wagon train. Any game killed by scouts would be distributed with a fair system. Fighting and large consumptions of liquor would not be tolerated. Corinne smiled as she read through the rules. They were all things she could live with easily. The leadership was experienced and that was all she needed. She was putting her life in their hands. After a quick prayer in her head she signed the contract.

She and Andrew headed back to camp. "Andrew, could I please talk to Angela this evening? I won't keep her long. She is my companion and I was hoping she could stay with me in the wagon." Corinne used her sweetest voice.

"I am sorry Corinne but your aunt warned me about the attachment you have for your maid. While in my outfit she is in my charge. She will sleep in the chuck wagon. Cookie and Reggie will be in a tent next to it. I do not want to see you speaking with her. Otherwise I will have her sent back to Independence or hire her out to another family. I will tell her so tonight as well. Sometimes young people do not understand the differences between the classes. It's my job as your husband to better educate you." Andrew's word was final.

_I was completely alone and under the rule of a snobbish dictator_. Corinne's thoughts were with her friend that night as dusk fell. In the morning they would be leaving. Her only duties were to make a fire and coffee. To be followed by long days in the saddle with no one to talk to. Her friend Angela no longer had her protection. If Corinne even tried she was certain Andrew would not hesitate to fire her. He had no real need for her besides an extra hand to do laundry and help if anyone fell ill along the trail. Corinne would have to work at keeping her spirits up. As the sky grew dark she headed into her wagon. She was awkward at changing inside the wagon still. It rocked a little as she stepped out of her petticoats. She set out her riding clothes for the morning and put on her warmest nightshirt. The night's temperature was falling fast under the clear sky above. Corinne crawled into her bedding and had fitful prayers. She fell asleep after a few tears.

Chapter Six

April 12 1848

Corinne awoke early and dressed in minutes. She felt freer without her required corset and reveled in her traveling clothes. It was impractical and dangerous to wear a corset while in the wilds and Corinne had all her practical clothes made to fit her natural form. She knew on the ferry and the train that Andrew would have had a fit if she attempted this but he could not have a fit now because they were leaving in a few hours. Corinne grabbed her long wool coat, scarf, and bonnet and climbed out of the wagon. Andrew already had a fire going and the coffee pot was settled on the grate over the fire.

_Drat. One point to Andrew._ "It's not even six a.m. Andrew. I thought I was to get the fire started." Corinne's only job for the whole day was already done. She wanted to growl.

"I was excited and woke early. It was no trouble." Andrew pointed at the stool next to him. He seemed in good spirits. Corinne took a deep breath to calm down and tried to convince herself to behave. The breakfast routine started. Everyone gathered around the chuck wagon at seven a.m. and wordlessly got their plates. They ate their meals either sitting or standing near the fire. Jimmy and Joe gathered the animals from their grazing spot and got them prepared to leave.

Corinne's horse was delivered to her saddled and ready. Yesterday, Corinne had purchased a few dried apples in town while getting more petticoats and stowed the large bag of the fruit in her wagon. She had a small piece to share with her mount. Corinne cooed and talked to the brown mare for a few minutes. She shared a piece of dried apple and stroked her horse calmly. "I will call you Clover. I hope we will be friends." Corinne tied Clover to the back of the wagon and warmed by the fire until the time to pull out. She listened to the sounds around her, sounds of harnesses jingling, complaining animals, a few shouts and women instructing children.

Angela approached Corinne with a simple request. "Your laundry, miss?" Corinne nearly cried. They were reduced to master and servant again. It was worse than at her aunt's because in Boston there were doors and privacy. At night, they would hide in her room for hours at a time.

Corinne gathered her dirty laundry and handed it over to her friend. Corinne grabbed her hand under the pile, gave it the briefest squeeze, and felt her friend squeeze back. It was all they had. Corinne returned to her spot by the dying fire and wiped away a few stray tears. No one seemed to notice her there until Reggie came by a few minutes later to inform her they were pulling out soon. He handed her a bundle to tie behind the saddle.

Corinne examined her bundle, a rubber tarpaulin, and tied it neatly behind the saddle. They were leaving! Her heart flipped and she pulled up images in her mind of her father. He was waiting for her.

Jimmy helped her into the saddle and Corinne clicked a bit to get Clover's attention. Corinne and Clover were a good team. Clover was a responsive but gentle mount. Corinne watched Reggie kill the fire and Angela put away any last second items Cookie had left behind. The sound of wagon harnesses jingling and wagons creaking filled the air. Yells and hoots were ahead of them as the team handlers got the oxen moving. Within ten minutes the Temple outfit was rolling. The sun was out, the day was new and the adventure had begun.

Andrew rode in next to Corinne as the wagons pulls out. "Are you comfortable on your mount, Mrs. Temple?" Andrew smiled at her. Corinne grinned her society smile. It was the best she could do after the last few days of bickering with him.

"Why yes, Clover and I get along well." She gave Clover a loving pat and turned to her husband. "And how are you fairing? Are you ready for a long day in the saddle?"

He nodded the affirmative. Somehow she knew he would be fine.

"Yes, Drake and I will make do. I will be checking in with the scouts during the day today. I want to learn as much as I can from them. Stay near the outfit and if you have any trouble Jimmy and Joe will be able to help you, I'm sure." Andrew smiled and waved as he rode off. Corinne smirked again at his back as he rode away. At least she would not have to deal with him today. She took a deep breath and concentrated on her mount and her surroundings as the morning rolled by. Noon came and the wagon boss, Mr. Walters, rode by, Corinne noticed all the wagons were halting ahead. Mr. Walters's gruff voice announced that they were breaking for lunch. Cookie had bread and cheese prepared with a cool mug full of water to wash it down. One o'clock came and the wagons were on the move again. Once the wagons were stretched out, Corinne rode over to Reggie, who was driving the jockey box of Andrew's wagon.

"I will be nearby checking on the local flora to see if there is anything to add to my collection. I'll be within shouting range."

She rode by Angela who walked behind the wagon and gave her a wink and a wave. Angela smiled back and then moved her eyes forward and continued her walk. Corinne knew everyone including herself, would be sore from all the traveling tonight. She felt several muscles starting to mildly protest, not being in the saddle this long for years.

She was still living with her father the last day she had spent in the saddle, she thought to herself. No time to be sad now. Corinne dismounted long enough to relieve herself behind a large bush with the shade of a tree behind her. It was the best she could for now. The lack of privacy was a growing concern. The land here was lush with trees and the ground covered in rocks, but several hundred miles would change that. Corinne would deal with that when the time came.

Clover nibbled the green grass shoots nearby and Corinne held her lead while walking for a few minutes looking for anything useful on the ground. This reminded her of times spent with her mother and grandmother hunting through the woods for mushrooms or wildflowers. She learned so much about nature from them. She was so grateful for those years and memories.

She came upon a few young children nearby playing. Corinne looked up and realized the wagon train spread out sideways pretty far. She was only a few hundred feet away from them now.

"Whatcha looking for, ma'am?" A young lady with blond braid sticking out from under her bonnet asked. All the children kept glancing at the wagons to make sure they stayed within a safe distance.

"I am looking for good healthy plants. I make medicine out of certain ones." Corinne smiled and picked a nearby thistle. "See this thistle. This is a pretty common flower. But its cousin, Milk Thistle, grows in Europe and is a wonderful medicine." She thought for a second and continued. "If someone gets poisoned, milk thistle seeds or parts of the plant can be used to make them better." Corinne gave the thistle to the girl with the braids.

"Well what kind of plants grows here that make medicine?" The girl's interest was real, Corinne could tell.

"There are hundreds of plants that make medicine here. Even some we haven't discovered, yet. That's why I'm looking around. I will draw pictures of the plants I don't know and send them to Boston or maybe show them to Indians we might run into. Indians know a lot about making medicines, too." Corinne watched all the children grow wide-eyed when she mentioned the Indians.

"Can we help you miss? I can look for plants too. That will be fun." A little boy's shy voice finally spoke. Corinne guessed him to be around eight years old.

"That's sounds like a deal. I am Mrs. Temple. You know how to find the Temple wagons?" All the kids nodded. "Then bring me plants that look different than the normal thistle, clover and grass that grow around here. I have peppermint candies and hay-pennies for really good plant samples." The smiles were broad at the mention of candy and money.

The blond with braids raised her hand as if she were in school. Corinne nearly giggled at their enthusiasm. She nodded at the girl to speak. "Can we tell our brothers and sisters too?"

"Yes, you may. Just tell them to get me the whole plant if they can. I don't need any poison ivy either." They all giggled. Corinne's heart melted a little. "You need to be careful of wasps and snakes too okay?"

"Okay." They all spoke at once.

"My wagon outfit is near the creek today. I had better head back. You children be careful." They all nodded and then spread out looking through the bushes. They were her little treasure hunters. Corinne mounted up, rode back to the creek, and found the wagon with no trouble. Andrew had purchased large wagons and Corinne's was very prominent as it rolled along. Corinne wondered with a smile how long it would be before she had fresh plant samples from her little angels. The miles passed quickly for her as she imagined her young botany crew busily hunting through the green grass as they made their way to the great unknown.

Corinne could see the wagons were slowing down, ahead, and the long stretch of wagons were pulling in near the creek. Mr. Walters rode by and pointed a few things out to Jimmy and Joe and they slowly moved into a small half circle near the creek. Corinne rode up to Joe when they stopped to take her mount. She would gladly care for Clover herself but she knew it was pointless to try.

"How far did we go today, Joe?" Corinne wanted to have a pleasant working relationship with the team handlers. Joe reached under the wagon to reset the odometer gearbox that attached to the wheels.

"We did sixteen miles the first day. I am glad we are stopping though. It will take a few days to get used to the jarring of the wagon. I will make my brother sit up here tomorrow." Joe's laugh was refreshing. He climbed down and Corinne handed over Clover's reins. Corinne stretched out for a minute and then took in her surroundings. The world around her was industriously working to make camp. Animals were set to pasture under the careful watch of riders. Every man would take their turn to keep the animals safe as they fed off the new spring grass. Women and men prepped fires and the lucky few who had sheet stoves were constantly poking the fires to get them hot and ready for dinner for several hundred people. This was a traveling village. Corinne knew she was the oddity. Fully able but banned from work. What a strange problem she had. She sighed and walked to her wagon to get her journals. She would read while she waited for dinner.

It was twenty minutes later that a little voice broke through the sounds around her and Corinne saw the girl with braids approaching her. "Hello Plant Lady." The girl had a flour sack thrust forward, her offering for the day.

"Oh my, were you able to find me some treasures?" Corinne was flattered by the nickname, 'Plant Lady'. She looked in the bag and saw mushrooms of different varieties, some edible, several ferns, and a few mysteries. "Amazing, did your friends come too?" She glanced and saw them hiding behind the wagon.

"We all put them in the bag. We didn't want to crush the mushrooms." The blond girl was the leader of the operation.

"Well, good thinking." Corinne reached into the wagon and grabbed her small handbag. Each child was lined up and Corinne put a mint in each hand. She watched each of them put the peppermint in their mouths then she dropped a half-cent into each of their warm dirty hands. "Thank you, children. Be sure to tell the other children too." They headed out of the campsite with smiles. Corinne felt useful at last. She carried her wares over to Cookie and won some favor by presenting him with a few morel mushrooms to do with as he wished.

"Thank you Mrs. Temple. Did those kids pick these?" Cookie actually spoke to her. She nodded and he laughed and shook his head. He washed the mushrooms well and sliced them into the stew he was cooking.

"It will add some great flavor." Cookie claimed. His approval meant a lot to Corinne.

Andrew rode up within an hour. He seemed in a good mood while waiting for stew. Tired muscles and the long first day made everyone quiet as they finished up any chores. By seven p.m. Cookie called everyone to get a plate of stew. Andrew commented on the morels and Cookie gave credit to Corinne and her band of herb hunters. Corinne was certain that her friendship with Cookie was growing.

Dusk came quickly and the temperature dropped. Corinne yawned at the fire until she could not take it anymore. She excused herself and headed into her wagon. She was exhausted. She didn't lay there long before she fell asleep. Everyone seemed to follow her example and headed to their beds early too.

Chapter Seven

April 13 1848

The morning was cold and Corinne curled under the warm blankets and turned to find the best sleeping spot. The air was crisp and the night was still dark around her. She drifted back into a soft sleep...

The startling clunk pulled her from her peaceful moment. A second and third clunk and the unmistakable sound of dirt drifting to the ground brought her out of slumber straight into terror. Corinne sat up quickly and looked around. The night was black as pitch. There had to be an animal outside the wagon. Corinne's thoughts usually leaned to the worst possible scenario. Corinne felt her heart jumping in her chest and she held the blanket close to her as she leaned into the darkness to hear if the creature had left. The wagon train was only sixteen miles outside of Independence; Corinne wondered what kind of animal made such a racket?

The shuffling continued, several footsteps and then pans rattled. Corinne's heart dropped suddenly as the wagon actually moved under her. As Corinne's eye grew accustomed to the darkness she moved slowly, on her knees, toward the front of the wagon bed. Reaching it she felt for the rope that held down the flap. A small bench was conveniently next to the wagon's flap and she sat on it to peek thru the tiny opening she had made. With an exasperated sigh she recognized the situation. Andrew was prepping the fire. Corinne quickly found a lantern and lit it with the nearby matches. She dressed hastily. She had a pendant watch that she was going to pin on her coat; she leaned closer to the lantern and glanced at the time. It was 3:45 a.m.!

Corinne wanted to scream; wagon train rules were to have fires started at six a.m. and breakfast ready by seven. Why had Andrew risen so early? Did he expect her to make coffee before dawn?

She climbed out of the wagon. She marched over to her husband. "Do you know the time?" He barely looked at her.

"You are making a huge racket while everyone is sleeping. It's 3:45 a.m. Mr. Temple." Corinne wondered if he had any common decency. He glanced at her and by lantern light checked his own pocket watch. He grunted and stopped his activity.

"I suppose you are right. I am an early riser." Andrew admitted. He sat down on a stool. "I think I'll start the fire anyway. I'll wait for the coffee." Andrew grabbed the fire pot from the chuck wagon and started stacking the sticks in the fire pit from last night. _Another point to Andrew._

"I'm going back to bed. Andrew, the people here will not have patience for you banging around this early. Respect is good but sleep is more important. If I were you I'd keep it silent." Corinne marched back to her wagon.

Corinne heard every movement he made for the next hour. She eventually fell back asleep but woke up at 5:45 when Cookie was puttering around in the chuck wagon. Corinne was in her makeshift bedroom thinking of Angela sharing space with Cookie. She hoped to convince Andrew that sharing the wagon with her would be beneficial, but she had not come up with a good excuse yet.

Corinne started the morning with a mug of black coffee that Andrew prepared, ate biscuits and fruit jam that Cookie made and gave all her laundry to Angela. Her horse was saddled and prepared by Joe. Corinne got a boost onto her mount by Reggie. She was pretty sure she was the most useless adult on the wagon train.

The only useful thing she had done before they left was spend some time in her wagon drying out the plants from her treasure hunters the day before. With the cunning use of string and a few knots, she secured her finds upside down to the wagon bow under the bonnet. They would hang there until she was ready to draw them with detail.

Corinne rode along with Clover alone today. She attempted to slow down and allow Angela to walk next to her but Andrew was hanging about the wagon outfit and Corinne didn't want to risk it.

The morning sun was hiding behind some gray clouds by mid-morning and soon after that, they got their first taste of rain. Corinne used her rubber tarp over her head, she was happy to see Reggie stop the last wagon, and made Angela jump in. The rain came down with a wind that was cold. It bit into Corinne's cheeks and took her breath away at certain points. She steered Clover behind the wagon to block some of the wind. They stopped at lunchtime and ate some brown bread and some dehydrated peas that Cookie has soaked overnight. The sheet-iron cook stove was handy for cooking in this kind of weather, as long as the rain wasn't too heavy.

The wagon train moved along that afternoon as the rain slowed to a drizzle. By nightfall the rain had cleared and the air was mild. Corinne ate in silence but listened as the sound of other wagon outfits drifted their way. Someone was playing a fiddle, sweet and soft. It reminded Corinne that the world still had sweetness. Angela made eye contact across the fire and Corinne smiled. They enjoyed the music together before they went to their beds.

Chapter Eight

April 15 1848

The sun was fresh in the morning sky, Corinne was up, and tending the fire before she started the breakfast coffee, the one job she was allowed to do. With a long stick in her hand and sitting on a short stool she absently watched the sparks fly out of the fire and float up to the sky. From her side vision she saw three little heads peek around the backside of the wagon. She pretended not to notice them to see what they would do.

There was a scuffle and the hushed tone of children being what they believed was quiet.

Corinne could not resist and finally turned to peek at them and could see three very dusty children clasping various types of plant life in their little arms.

"Jessie told us to...to bring you plants and...and you would give sweets and money." The boldest one said. He was a disheveled eight-year-old lad with a mop of brown hair and smiling eyes. The other two children were younger and stayed close to his back and shuffled near him. With a quick gesture from Corinne they all came forward with huge grinning faces.

Corinne "oooed" and "aaahed" at their offerings and gave them each a peppermint candy and split the proceeds equally between all of them for their donations to her plant collection. She gave them an age appropriate plant lesson on what kind of plants she wanted most and how to pick them. Their little nodding heads, as they watched her, was nearly enough to melt her heart completely and she could not resist patting their little shoulders in a near hug-like fashion. She sent them home to their wagons with coins in their pockets but she felt the most blessed. Her job as 'plant lady' was truly inspirational today. She knew the money would help the families and it kept her stocks of plant life full as she sorted through them each evening before she slept.

Andrew strolled into camp a few minutes later to see her bundle the plants to put in her wagon while shaking his head. "I can't believe you pay the children to pick plants for you. You will probably end up with more junk than you can ever use." He laughed, Corinne was certain he enjoyed hearing himself speak. She got him a mug and poured the coffee for him as he plopped down on the stool. "Knowing you, your wagon will be half full of scrub bushes before the month is out. What does that heal, plant lady?" Corinne was well rehearsed at not responding with anything but a smile and nod when appropriate.

"What are your plans for today? Riding with the wagons or something else?" Corinne hoped for 'something else' but tried desperately to hide her own wish. It was rude to ask him to stay away from his own wagon outfit all day but she really liked it better when she didn't have him underfoot and his mouth nearby.

"I think I'll ride along with the horse wranglers today and see what the scouts are doing later. I do enjoy seeing the lay of the land away from all the wagon traffic." Andrew sipped his coffee and headed over to Cookie's tent for a plate of vittles and some male company. Corinne followed him silently, got a plate, and headed back to her own little fire and stool. She was glad for Andrew's absence but was lonely for her friend Angela. This trip so far had not started the way she had hoped. She worked through her breakfast plate and returned it to a grumpy Cookie who snatched the plate without a word. Unless, of course, the grunt he uttered was a language she didn't understand. She wandered around her campsite looking for something to do while she waited until it was time for the wagons to start rolling. Her heart was aching for a friend or companion, something to fill the lonely hours. She got an idea and climbed into her wagon, within fifteen minutes had a charcoal pencil and sketchpad. She enjoyed drawing plant life and decided to document her journey with some drawings. This would be a great way to pass the time since she wasn't allowed to do any chores.

Corinne thought of herself as a decent drawing student as long as she was looking at her subject. She knew some people could invent a picture and draw it from their memory but Corinne was limited to what she could see here and now. She grabbed a small hanging plant from the wagon and proceeded to start drawing. "It's not fine art but it will have to do." She said to herself.

After busying herself for nearly an hour the small fire died down and the sky was bright with sunlight. Corinne looked up when the sound of horse hoofs pounding near her wagon startled her from her page.

"Are you Mrs. Temple?" A tall man on an enormous horse hovered over her. Corinne's neck could nearly break from the angle she had to look at him.

"Um..yes. How can I help you?" He nearly scared the breakfast coffee out of her when he jumped off and motioned her to get on his horse. She had no thoughts in her head before he explained. "A small boy was burned just a few hours ago, and we heard that you make plant medicines and ointments. Can you help?" He watched her face carefully. She nodded quickly and saw his instant relief.

"He is in terrible pain and cries out from it most unspeakably. He is only two years of age and..." Corinne hushed him.

"Silence, I know what to do. Give me one moment." Corinne's heart was pounding in her chest with a strange sadness and excitement. The terrible ache of knowing a child was in pain and the thrill of knowing how to help, truly a mysterious emotion. Corinne was in and out of her wagon with a small bag in mere moments. The tall man helped her mount onto the dark horse.

"We must tell someone where I am going, sir." She shouted as he tried to gallop away from the area.

He did a quick turn and signaled the first person he saw. The driver, Joe was walking by and the tall man shouted, "Mrs. Temple will be with the Grant outfit. There has been an injury. We will return her shortly. Can you tell her husband?" The tall man didn't even wait for a response before they were flying across the ground moments later.

Corinne only knew a few children and women since their trip started and wondered how her reputation had spread to strangers so far from her wagon. It was a large wagon train and she was not allowed to venture out to visit people due to Andrew's strict propriety 'rules'.

It was only minutes later that the horse slowed and the tall man was down and gently helping her from the animal. The cries of a child nearby were loud and pierced her heart with distress.

"I am so sorry Mrs. Temple, I am Lucas Grant. My nephew is this way." He led her through several wagons until the crying was very close. A wagon flap opened and what Corinne could see was a mother lost and grief stricken from the pain of a child.

"I know what to do. I will ease his pain." Corinne climbed into the wagon in a second. "What's his name?"

"Brody" The mother spoke softly while fresh tears of unexplainable relief washed over her. She had hope for her son.

Corinne crawled through the small space to the boy who was thrashing nearby. The space was dark, understandably out of the warm sunlight with a burn wound. "Hello, Brody." Her voice was sweet but with a little bit of no-nonsense about it. She needed him to listen. She saw his arm had a two-inch circle burned into it. The color was a fiery red that Corinne knew would hurt excruciatingly. She nearly choked out a sob herself out of sympathy. She stopped her own emotions and proceeded to do her job.

"I have something to put on your sore arm Brody. It got burned. Is that true?" Corinne hovered over him and watched his face while she rifled through her bags for the needed supplies.

Brody opened his crying eyes and slowed his thrashing at the sound of a new voice. He looked scared and his cries continued. He snatched his arm away from the strange woman and cried even louder.

"Brody, I know it hurts, little man. Can I put some medicine on it? It will make it feel lots better." Corinne smiled a little and showed him the little bottle of lavender oil. She opened it, put one drop on her finger, its sweet floral scent wafted quickly through the wagon's enclosure, and its calming effect worked on Corinne's beating heart. She hoped it would also calm his fears. She took the drop of lavender, touched it to her cheek, and rubbed it in a little. "It doesn't hurt at all see Brody." Corinne bravely touched the finger to his cheek and his eyes went wide but his cry was softer now with his curiosity. He relaxed his body and slowly laid his arm back down. Corinne, with gentle hands, held his arm while drop-by-drop, poured the healing lavender oil over the entire surface of the red and blistered skin.

"My name is Corinne. Some of the kids call me the Plant Lady. You and me are gonna be such close friends, I think you should call me Corinne. What do you think Brody?" His eyes held tears but he wasn't crying now. He nodded in response to her question.

"Doesn't that feel a little better?" Corinne watched him nod again. "I'm almost done Brody. Let me put some more of this medicine on it then you can go to your Ma." Corinne liberally applied another layer of oil and watched it soak into the skin. The scent in the air was thick and its effect on the young boy would do wonders in allowing him to sleep.

"You are such a good boy Brody." Corinne helped him sit up and then handed him over to his mother finally realizing she had a large audience staring into the wagon. She felt herself blushing and could not stop the heat rising through her face.

"Mrs. Grant is it?" Corinne met the woman's eye and saw the gratitude there. Mrs. Grant nodded. "You will need to pour the oil on again later but do not cover the wound until after the wound has dried up into a crusty layer. The lavender oil helps it heal fast and takes away a large amount of the pain. No bandage is needed, but keep him in long sleeves after today, whenever he is in the sun. The heat will make the pain return." She handed the small bottle to the mother and smiled at the young copper haired child who looked like he was recovering from his morning ordeal. "The lavender will help him sleep too, and the aroma will help others, nearby. It is such a great healing oil, any oil you have left can be used on any wounds or scratches on adults and children. It does help some at keeping away infection." Corinne realized she was rambling and proceeded to shut her mouth and leave the wagon.

"I cannot thank you enough, Mrs. Temple." Mrs. Grant cried again. Her dark brown hair fell around her shoulders and her tear-filled eyes endeared her into Corinne's heart.

"Please call me Corinne. I am so pleased to be able to help." She saw how young this mother was and knew she needed a female friend.

"Then please call me Chelsea. My husband is Russell." Chelsea gestured to the tall handsome man beside her. "My brother-in-law brought you here. His name is Lucas." Chelsea handed her sleepy child to his father and he headed to a shady spot nearby. She grabbed another stool, set it next to hers already near the fire, and motioned for Corinne to sit. "How did you learn about making medicines?" She seemed to be without embarrassment when she pulled all her pins loose and braided her hair and wrapped it with surprising skill around her head.

"My mother taught me all she knew and I learned also from the Boston Greenhouse about the healing properties of plants and oils. My grandmother had the knowledge of a healer, also. Her journals still teach me things every time I read them." Corinne missed them. She grew quiet. Chelsea seemed to sense her moment of sadness, stood up, and checked on her son. There was yelling nearby that sounded like the wagon boss preparing people for the day's run and Corinne thought she should get back to her own outfit soon. Andrew would not be pleased. Chelsea had a sleeping child in her arms and thanked Corinne again. Lucas Grant brought the horse around and carried the bag she had left inside the wagon.

"Can we pay you for the medicine, Mrs. Temple?" Lucas held paper bills in his hand. Chelsea stood near him nodding and looking at her with gratitude.

"Please don't, I have plenty of lavender oil. However, I will accept your friendship. Chelsea, I have a great need of a friend out here in the wilderness." Corinne held a smile on her face but the inside her heart was close to breaking. She needed this. Chelsea reached out and squeezed her hand and two tears escaped out from Corinne's eye and the deal was struck. Corinne felt foolish for crying, but she hopped back up on the tall dark horse and held on while Lucas plotted his way through the bustling village of wagons to her own little home.

Chapter Nine

April 15 1848

Andrew waited, impatiently next to Corinne's wagon with a scowl and a frown he aimed at his wife. Corinne was so grateful that Lucas took charge the moment they stopped to dismount.

"Mr. Temple, please forgive our interruption. The Grant outfit has extreme gratitude for you loaning us your wife's healing skills." Lucas reached for Andrew's hand and shook it warmly, grabbing with both hands almost bowing to Andrew as he stood there. Andrew's response was instantaneous, a near preening look.

_Oh, how he loves to be admired._ Corinne nearly laughed out loud.

"My young nephew was burned this morning. We heard there was a healer in the wagon train and had to see if she knew how to ease his pain. We are abundantly grateful and wish to invite you and your wife tonight to be a guest at our fire for dinner and music. The best we can offer on a journey such as ours. Please say yes. It will be an honor." Lucas' speech was brilliant and he was rewarded with an agreement and another handshake. Andrew could hardly deny when Lucas seems educated and had a gift for flattering him.

"Mrs. Temple, thank you again." He nodded and was gone.

Corinne made herself useful and tidied up the camp and put everything where it belonged. Jimmy hooked up the oxen and got ready for the ride. Joe brought Corinne's horse around and hitched it to the back of the wagon. Andrew stood watching her quietly.

"Well good work, Mrs. Temple. I can see maybe I was a bit harsh about you and your work with plants. Maybe you do know a thing or two. Perhaps flower picking and medicine is a good job for women. Well at least when they have the acumen for it." Andrew said to her and perhaps his imaginary audience. Then he wandered off to get his horse while Corinne put away the coffee pot and drawing utensils then she untied her mare and prepared herself for a long day in the saddle. Within twenty minutes the train was moving forward and the long morning was forgotten as they traveled across the land toward the next 'x' on the map.

Fifteen miles came and went and Corinne was admittedly saddle sore. She thought all day about the dinner with the Grant family. Little Brody had been in her prayers as she rode along beside her wagon. His sweet face and cries stayed with her for a long time. Corinne was relieved to give him help but had concerns about his suffering as he healed.

The wagons ahead were beginning to form groups and Corinne noticed several even turning back and heading towards spots along the trickling creek. The wagon boss headed through the wagon train giving his orders for the day. It was about five minutes later he stopped at her wagon informing them that they were done also. Tomorrow there would be a river crossing. A scout said it was less than two feet deep where they needed to cross. He took a glance at the wagon and told Joe and Jim that the wheels needed a good soaking. The boys nodded and the train boss moved on with a tip of his hat at Corinne before he passed.

Jimmy and Joe were grunting and smacking the oxen to get them in position as Lucas Grant rode up on his big black horse.

"We were hoping to have you join us. Our outfit is about two hundred yards ahead, we have cleared enough space and Chelsea has already got a fire going. Looks like a dry night. We would like your crew, Mrs. Temple and your husband as our guests of honor." His smile was infectious and Jimmy and Joe followed his lead as they joined their outfit to the party. Corinne rode along beside Lucas admiring his stallion.

"Wow. Mr. Grant, he is beautiful! My father would pay handsomely for breeding rights, I bet. My Father is John Harpole. His ranch is in Willamette Valley, Oregon country," She said emphatically.

Lucas brought his animal closer to give her a better look.

"Well, that will be grand. I say after what you did for Brody today it's a done deal. He has been peacefully sleeping in his mother's arms or the wagon bed all day, a good healing sleep thanks to you!" His eyes were ahead of him but Corinne could see he was still as haunted by his earlier cries as she was.

"Mr. Grant, that is a valuable offer but payment will certainly be necessary. Breeding rights for a stallion that magnificent would be a small fortune. If I may ask, where did you get such a creature?" Corinne was certain the stud was at least 17 hands high, she was more than impressed.

"His name is Solomon. Well, actually I call him Solo. He is a gift from my fiancé, Sarah Ballentine. I'm sure Solo was essentially from her father Nicholas Ballentine." Lucas patted Solo on the neck as they walked along.

"Ah yes, I have heard of them. The Ballentines have an excellent reputation in the breeding circles. My father did business with them before going west." Her eyes were still on the horseflesh when she heard her husband ride up on his mount.

"Lucas, are we headed for your outfit tonight? I've been looking forward to it all day." Andrew said. He could be so charming and polite to others.

Corinne wondered what it was about her that made him irritable or regard her as such a bother. She hadn't figured it out yet.

"Yes Mr. Temple, we have a full night of dinner and some music planned. My brother shot some venison yesterday so we will feast tonight." Lucas moved away from Corinne to give Andrew space to be near his wife. He was surprised when Andrew went all the way around to the opposite side. It almost looked as if he was avoiding her.

"Your wife has been making arrangements for breeding rights to my horse, Solo, with her father's horse ranch. After her amazing care for my nephew Brody today, it's settled! Perhaps we could work out a deal that the first foal goes to her." Lucas gave Corinne a friendly grin.

"He is a stunning creature, but that offer is too generous. That mount, Solo, you say. He is worth more than whatever simple trick she used today with her flowers and ointments. You cannot be held to a silly promise to her. Her father is my benefactor. He will pay handsomely. How many hands? Sixteen?" Andrew gave his speech just as always, unaware that condescension dripped from his words like rain.

"He reached seventeen hands this spring. He is five years old and may still grow a bit more." Lucas replied a bit dryly. Mr. Temple was more than a little insulting to his wife. Lucas owed her a lot but didn't want to be inhospitable. "Here we are up ahead. I am hoping supper will be soon. I'm hungry. Thanks for coming Mr. and Mrs. Temple." Lucas dismounted and led the way for Jimmy and Joe to get the wagons in position for the night and the oxen unhitched and the animals grazing. Andrew joined him and Corinne made her way to the middle of camp looking for Chelsea and little Brody.

"Corinne, over here." Chelsea hollered and waved her over to the fire. Chelsea was busy peeling potatoes. Brody was sitting in his father's lap. They both looked comfortable napping in the shade.

"Let me help." Corinne offered and was handed a small knife. "My husband does not allow me to cook at our camp. Maybe I can be useful here." Corinne sat on a stool and started peeling. It felt good to have her hands busy. "How is Brody doing?"

"Oh, he has had a few fits today but that's expected. Mostly he napped and kept one of us busy holding him today. The redness has improved since the morning and the edges are already looking healthier. The oozing is gone completely thanks to you." Chelsea was smiling and continued peeling. "This morning is still such a blur. Brody was nowhere near the fire. He had learned the first day we left Independence that the fire is off-limits. We heard a dog barking nearby. People were yelling. I was sitting next to Brody when this small dog ran through camp. The dog clipped the edge of the tripod holding the boiling water pot I had started early this morning to wash some of the men's laundry. The water pot fell into the fire and sent a large coal flying through the air and it landed on poor Brody's arm. I was inches away and grabbed him up and the burning piece of log fell off his arm but the damage was so bad." Chelsea let a tear fall down her cheek at the memory. Her hands were both busy so it rolled down to the edge of her face and disappeared into the collar of her dress. "I have been wishing all day it would have hit me instead. I was only inches away." Chelsea took her large container of peeled potatoes and started cutting them into little pieces and then plopping them into the boiling water on the fire.

"I am so sorry Chelsea, it must be hard to have a little one out here. There are so many dangers everywhere." Corinne knew the sacrifices women made to follow the men, 'wherever they went.'

"I just pray we will stay safe after this. But I will take one day at a time. As God wills it." Chelsea said with all sincerity. She had such a great attitude. Her face was full of resolve. "Thanks for helping here. This is the last of the potatoes. I saved them in the root cellar and now they are gone. Mashed potatoes with butter sounded like such a luxury. The butter is easy enough with the jostling wagon. It's just feeding the cow that will get tricky. For now the land is lush with grass. I know better than to believe that it will always be so." Chelsea stood up and stretched after the potatoes were happily boiling. "Russell darling, keep an eye on the pot. Corinne and I need to stretch our legs."

"Let's grab our neighbor Susannah and then I can have real privacy." Chelsea headed on a winding path through the wagons. Corinne had no idea what Chelsea meant by privacy but followed behind grateful for a distraction after the long day of no one to talk to.

"Susannah, come let's stretch our legs." Chelsea waved to an older woman who grabbed a young woman by the shoulder and led her to us. After a minute they headed away from the wagons and into a section with grass and bushes. Corinne could see no reason to stop but watched Chelsea to see what she was doing.

"Who's first?" Chelsea questions. Corinne was about to ask a question but was interrupted by Susannah.

"Please let it be me. I haven't had a chance in a while and I'm near to bursting." She hustled forward, Chelsea corralled the other woman around her, and they all grabbed their skirts and turned around.

"Like this Corinne, dear." Chelsea held her skirts out in a huge bell at each side and they created a very private wall for Susannah. In a split second Corinne understood. Female privacy for when... things were necessary. Nature calls and the girls gave each other privacy. Corinne had been riding out during the day to find the largest tree or bush possible to relieve herself. Now, this was better and would take less time than traveling so far. Corinne could not help but giggle a little when it was her 'turn' in the circle of ladies.

"I can't tell you how much better this is compared to the way I was doing it." Corinne heard the other ladies tell their stories too. She would try and convince Andrew that Angela could join in, _for propriety's sake_. He would like it if she worded it like that.

They walked back quickly to their wagons and said quick goodbyes as they all had jobs to do and dinners to make.

"Thank you Chelsea. That was educational." Corinne laughed again as they were heading to the fire and boiling potatoes they had left behind. Corinne had a bucket of cold water she brought over and they washed their hands and then their faces of the trail grime of the day. Corinne felt like a new woman. The evening had turned out beautifully. The spring weather so far had been mild since they began the trip. Corinne wondered how long it would last.

Dinner was delicious. Cookie even contributed with a dried apple pie. He really outdid himself. Andrew, Lucas and Russell got along well and the fire was a place of warm laughter and stories. After all the food and dishes were cleared away Corinne took a peek at Brody's arm and applied more oil. She was pleased with the way the skin looked. It would be tender for a few weeks but the danger of infection decreased considerably. Brody was a dear little man and very shy but after she gave him a peppermint candy he offered a big hug as payment.

An old-timer was sitting by the fire when Corinne and Chelsea returned after tucking Brody into the wagon. He had silver peppered throughout his dark black hair and a smile that was infectious. His clothes made him look like a trapper and he held a coonskin cap in his lap that Corinne thought confirmed his profession. She took an instant liking to the man. He had kind, wise eyes.

"Let me introduce you to our new friends." Russell smiled and pointed to the Temples. "This is Andrew and Corinne Temple. This is Clive Quackenbush."

"Please just call me Clive. My Ma called me 'sonny', my brother called me crazy and my Pa called me names I can't repeat in front of the ladies present." Clive reached for Corinne's hand and gave it a genteel kiss. She gave a grand curtsy in response.

"Mrs. Temple here is a natural healer. She helped us out with Brody this morning. She is the main reason for this gathering." Russell saw she was blushing and gestured them all to sit. Every stool and crate they had available was around the fire.

"Well let's enjoy the evening. I say we have some music." Russell grabbed a guitar, Lucas a violin, and Clive had a harmonica. Without a flourish the music started. Nearby wagons joined in on the fun and a few instruments were added too. The wagon boss, Mr. Walters, brought a washboard and the band was complete.

Corinne had missed the days of singing and dancing of her childhood and when a song started that she knew she sang right along with everyone.

Tell me the tales that to me were so dear,

Long, long ago, long, long ago,

Sing me the songs I delighted to hear,

Long, long ago, long ago,

Now you are come all my grief is removed,

Let me forget that so long you have roved.

Let me believe that you love as you loved,

Long, long ago, long ago.

After they all sang sweetly the fiddler started a reel, _Old Dan Tucker_. Corinne was invited to dance by her new friend Clive and joined him with vigor. The crowd was clapping and stomping and a large group were dancing. Corinne lost all her sadness. She saw Angela dancing with Cookie and could not help but laugh at Reggie who seemed to have trouble keeping time as he clapped. Even Andrew was smiling and clapping.

The night passed with many more songs. Dancing and singing every song they could think of. After a few of the adults started heading back to their wagons it was agreed between the men that the Temple outfit and the Grant outfit would travel together.

Clive was thrilled at the idea. Somehow he and Corinne struck an interesting friendship. Her mama would have called them kindred souls. 'Sometimes you just connect with somebody. Don't need a good reason.' Corinne had a memory of her mama's voice. That was probably why she questioned society rules about befriending Angela. She was raised to respect people of all backgrounds.

Corinne went to bed with a smile and more than a few good memories of the night.

Chapter Ten

April 17 1848

"River crossing ahead." Corinne heard Jimmy say as they moved along slowly. Mr. Walters rode by earlier but Corinne had ridden off to look for plant life after an early morning rain. She had just made her way back to the wagon outfit when Jimmy informed her of the bad news. She didn't like the river crossings one bit. So far the small streams they had crossed had not given them any trouble but she knew this Wakarusa River was going to be more difficult. They had news that there was a way across that was safer but one never knew if the rumors were true or not until you were already across. With the several days of rain the current could be strong. She said more than a few prayers about the safety of the whole wagon train. Corinne rode ahead and saw Chelsea walking behind her own wagon with little Brody next to her.

"Chelsea, I hear there's a river crossing." Corinne tried to be friendly and calm. She dismounted and walked with her friend a few minutes. She tied Clover to Chelsea's wagon.

"Yes, the Wakarusa... I've heard, it can be tricky. Though I try to trust the men, I do get nervous. You look a bit nervous too." Chelsea smiled and gave her young friend a squeeze across the shoulders. "Our husbands will take good care of us, no worries my dear." Chelsea saw a strange look cross Corinne's face and wanted to question her about it but some yelling ahead distracted her.

Corinne's heart began to pound as she heard a woman screaming. The words were too jumbled to understand but the tone and inflection brought an instant dread the way that only bad news could. The crying continued and gasps could be heard ahead. Chelsea reached down, grabbed her boy, and picked him up to hold against her chest. His face looked sleepy and he willingly snuggled against her. Corinne saw the look on Chelsea's face; it was pale and fearful like she felt. Russell mounted up and rode toward the sound to see if he could help. The wagons stopped rolling and voices around them where in confusion as everyone tried to figure out what was happening. Within a few minutes, Russell rode back to them, grief painted on his face.

"A six-month old baby girl fell out of a wagon and was crushed beneath the wheels." He spoke softly. "The Hagan family." He added. It sounded like he had more to say but could not speak anymore. Russell dismounted and walked to his wife and held her and his son. Chelsea cried quietly and Corinne wiped tears of her own away quickly. She had not met them. They were strangers yet the tragedy was so close. The woman's cries lingered in the air, the sound cut through Corinne like a dull blade. Mr. Walters rode by a few minutes later and said they were camping here. _We are crossing the Wakarusa tomorrow_.

Corinne watched Russell and Chelsea as they tucked in their son for his afternoon nap. She didn't realize she had wrapped her own arms around herself like an embrace. She could see the Grants had a good marriage. Russell was supportive and strong without dominating his wife. He treated her with respect. For the first time in her life she recognized how wonderful that must be. In a moment of chaos and tragedy they were quietly supporting each other.

"I think I will go and see if Cookie needs me." Corinne knew that statement was ridiculous but wanted to leave the Grant family alone for a while. The events of the day were overwhelming her. She needed a place to cry.

She took Clover back to their wagon outfit and handed the reins over to Jimmy. They usually silently did their duties and it left Corinne missing her younger days on the ranch where everyone was boisterous and had a word to say or a song to sing. Everyone in her world now was so silent and afraid. Corinne was desperate for some joy. Angela was next to the chuck wagon scrubbing on some laundry. Corinne wanted to help but of course she turned away and made herself useless but obedient. Boredom was eating away at her, as well as this looming sadness. Today she needed a task.

After spending an hour in her wagon sorting through her journals and trunks she decided to walk toward the Wakarusa and see what the river was made of. Dinner was going to be a few hours wait. The men were all busy with their wagon repairs and wheel soaking.

Corinne headed toward the west edge of the camp and followed the sounds of the men chopping trees. There was a general hubbub that Corinne was trying to understand and picked up a few phrases as she walked by, but they confused her more than helping her to understand.

"The chains will be attached to the pulleys." and "the limestone will make the drop more difficult." These were just a few things that Corinne didn't understand? Everything around her was very green and lush with spring growth. There was an area that was clear of trees that seemed the place for at least two wagons to fit through side by side. Corinne could not see the water but she was certain she was heading in the right direction.

"Mrs. Temple!" She heard an unmistakable voice call to her. She smiled even before she saw him.

"Clive!" Corinne saw the old man headed her way. "I was hoping to run into you." She wanted to adopt him as her grandfather if she was honest with herself.

"Howdy, young beautiful thing. You heading to take a gander at the river we is crossin tomorra?" His eyes were a stunning ice blue. Today he had on a wide brim hat that had seen a few years of rain and weather. He had a spring in his step and Corinne fought the urge to hug him as he came closer.

"Yes, I need a distraction. I cannot do any chores..." Corinne knew she should stop. She shouldn't be sharing her troubles with anyone. She sighed instead.

"Your husband laid down the law, huh?" Clive laughed. "Young men will never understand women." He laughed again, it sounded so rich and heavenly that Corinne joined in. What a terrible, ridiculous situation. Corinne felt a little freer after laughing with her new friend.

"I can't stand to be idle. Let's just say I need a walk." She said. Clive offered his arm and they walked thus through the trees.

The river wasn't deep and it is perfectly calm but the steep sides were going to be a problem, Corinne could see that. The flat land next to the river dropped off about five to six feet before it hit water, basically a stony ledge. _How can we cross that?_

There was one small sandy section that was nearly flat on the opposite side. It had the potential to climb up with a wagon but then dropped off. Corinne could not wrap her brain around it. After one hundred wagons would that pleasant sandy beach turn into a bog where wagons could sink or break the oxen's legs?

"This sure is a pretty spot. I would've come here to fish when I was a youngin." Clive surveyed the spot too. He had made this journey several times and he knew what backbreaking work was ahead. "Though we may scare the fish away permanently tomorrow. It will be quite a ruckus I imagine." Clive gave Corinne a glance and saw concern on her face.

"Now, don't get yourself all tied up in knots. I saw the wagon boss talkin' to some local Shawnee. They have been doing this a few years. They use chains and pulleys and get the wagons and animals safely across. There are always risks but we will get through this my dear, Lord willin." Clive gave her a chin up gesture. "I will get you and your young maid friend across safely myself." Clive grabbed her arm and they turned back.

Corinne was surprised that he knew so much about her without her telling him.

Clive seemed to read her mind and answered her unasked question. "I could see you watching her with the concern of a friend. The other night with the music and dancing, you could not enjoy yourself until you saw she was having a good time herself."

Corinne just smiled and gave his arm a squeeze. She didn't know what to say.

They walked arm-in-arm back to her camp where she passed on dinner and went to her bed before the sun went down. She used the light in the wagon to read her journals and be alone.

Chapter Eleven

April 18 1848

The morning dawned cold with a light drizzle, they had a six a.m. start announcement from the night before. Though many of them were up and ready they knew it would be hours or perhaps, even the next day when their turn to cross would come. Clive came by right at six and told Andrew his plan to take "the girls". He used the excuse of jittery women that get nervous when watching their wagons being handled. He whispered something in Andrew's ear, which made Andrew laugh then he nodded in agreement.

After a breakfast of coffee and johnnycakes Clive showed up and escorted Angela and Corinne to the edge of the Wakarusa. He disappeared for a few minutes and Corinne and Angela chatted nervously. A low whistle got their attention.

Clive was on horseback; his thin frame was straight as an arrow. He wasn't brawny but he had a strong, wise presence. He needed a haircut; Corinne decided she would take care of that for him later today. She started to feel possessive about him, as she did with Angela. Somehow she wanted them to be near and safe. She had lost so many people when she was young that she felt unnerved when she started caring about people, somehow they might be stolen away or harmed if she started loving them too much.

"You want me to join you. Should I jump in?" Corinne stood on the edge of the Wakarusa. The drop was about five feet to the water. She had seen a few people jump and most went well but one girl sprained her ankle. Corinne had no desire to hurt herself. _Andrew would love that_. She could hear his thoughts on how foolish she was.

Clive stood below her on his mount. "Just sit on the edge and put one foot on my horse. He's gentle. He is steady and don't scare so easy."

Corinne sat down on the edge and scooted herself until her foot landed on the saddle behind Clive. Clive coached her along with 'there you go' and she grabbed his hand and then slowly turned her body and stood up. She moved her other leg over and slowly slid down to ride behind Clive.

"Your turn next Angela." Angela looked unsure but after Clive dropped Corinne safely on the other shore he returned for her.

"I'm a little nervous. I'm not as good around horses as Corinne. She grew up around them. They seem to smell my fear." Angela smiled nervously but did as Clive instructed. She nearly slipped when she stood up but Clive's strong grip held her until she slid into place behind him. Clive worked his way through the shallow calm water and deposited her safely with her friend.

Clive tied his horse on a nearby tree and walked with them to the wagon crossing area. It was quite a spectacle. Many men gathered around a large apparatus. The Shawnee men were wearing very little clothing. There was a group of white men with them, wearing just pants. Angela and Corinne took turns blushing.

Several very large logs were sticking out of the ground, there was a structure under it with ropes and chains and men handling them roughly with purpose. Taut muscle and yelling seemed the thing to do. The chains would attach to the wagon, stripped of all wheels and harness equipment. The front and back were attached to the large pulley chains then with brute force and more yelling in a guttural language and joined by English the wagon slowly swung up to the top of the pulley then lowered to the water and hung just a foot above getting wet. The pulley on the other side was put to work attaching chains and ropes and then pulled the wagon up and nearer to the bank on the other side.

Corinne felt her stomach drop every time she saw the wagon box freely swinging like that. One false move and a man would be crushed. It shook her nerves up.

"Angela, let's find Chelsea." Angela nodded her agreement and then followed the edge of the river to the Grant outfit.

Corinne kept herself busy with Chelsea Grant and Angela in the morning. They went downstream a few hundred yards and placed a few young teen girls on guard in shifts.

The women prepared to bathe. There were no class systems that would safe guard you from the hazards of real trail life...Grime! Cleanliness was nearly impossible. Every woman did their best but the lack of privacy and long hours of walking or riding didn't afford them much opportunity to wash. The women carried stools with them and made a nice area to have themselves a bathing party. The sun was warm and the atmosphere was jovial. Several women started singing and with shared soap this was one of the best days they had during the journey so far.

Corinne felt so good with clean skin and hair. Chelsea helped her by brushing and braiding her hair. Corinne admired her Swedish braid in Chelsea's small hand mirror. The braid looked like a complete circle around her head. It suited her well. Chelsea then braided Angela's hair the same way. They all felt fresh and energized.

By noon the Grant family had their wagons put back together after their river crossing. Corinne was told when her own wagon would be crossing the river and was tempted to not watch. She would be devastated if her wagon somehow fell or hurt someone, or all her oils and journals were potentially harmed. She shuddered at the thought. She watched the wagon being handled for several minutes then decided to head back to the Grant outfit again. She could not watch anymore. Her heart was in her throat. She pushed up her sleeves and helped Chelsea prepare dinner for the Grant and Temple outfit, since not all of the three wagons had crossed the river yet.

"Cori, come tell Chelsea about your grandmother, Trudie. I was just telling her how your grandmother was welcomed into the Cherokee Indian camps and even stayed with them for weeks at a time." Angela smiled and beckoned to Corinne.

"I need to hear this, my dear girl. You stay so quiet all of the time, it's good to know you talk to someone." Chelsea laughed and grabbed a man's shirt from a basket by her feet. With a needle and thread she pecked at the mending. She had her eye on the stew pot over the fire and was satisfied that it was bubbling contentedly.

"Well I think my aunt in Boston, the 'General', scared my voice right out of me. Honestly, I don't mean to be shy, just not sure anymore when it's permissible to speak. She pounded it into me that ladies should be soft-spoken and not speak unless it was important, and since, whatever I felt was important was shot down and I was sent to my room for my trouble." Corinne gulped a bit emotionally but then continued. "I was extremely foolish to have gone to Boston instead of with my father but I am making up for that now." Corinne felt herself open up and started telling the story of Trudie, the white woman who befriended the local Indian women with food at first then with a shared interest in plant life and its medicines.

"Grandma Trudie learned a crude version of the Cherokee language. If you look through her journal you can see some drawings by a few women she met. They took her up the mountains and showed her places where rare plants grew and even into caves where the 'healing waters' were. I remember she told me once that the healing water tasted dark. She took a glass jar full of it out of the cave and said the water was almost pink when she held it up to the sun." Corinne seemed lost in thought for a moment. "She took my mother to that cave once. The next year Grandma Trudie fell and her knees never gave her mercy after that. Her long mountain trips were finished A few times a year a few Indian women came to our ranch and shared herbs and stories with her. My mother tried to earn their trust but they were there for Trudie. I was ten when Grandma Trudie passed away; the Indian women only came by once after she passed. They brought a young girl with them and she gave me a leather pouch with hundreds of beads sown on it. It is stunning. I still have it. It's carried with my grandmother's journal."

"Did your Grandfather approve of Trudie traveling up the mountains and being with the Indians so much?" Chelsea asked.

"He died before I was born. He was in the militia and was injured. My grandmother was told he died from infection. He always supported her need for knowledge. After that she always had an earnest desire to cure every infection she came across. She strove so hard to find a cure. In many ways the knowledge she gained has helped me understand so much about what the world has to offer, if we just keep looking for it, and listening to those who have gone before us." Corinne realized she sounded like a professor and was going to laugh at herself when a voice interrupted.

"Is the child boring you all with her stories about plants? She can go on and on." Andrew said, his voice dripping with sarcasm. Andrew and Reggie walked into the camp. Andrew removed his hat and took a seat on a nearby stool.

"When I sent word to her Father that I would marry her to give her escort I had no idea what childish prattling I'd have to endure." He laughed again.

Reggie gave Corinne an apologetic look. She lowered her gaze and thought about remaining silent forever. She hoped that she wasn't blushing too hard.

"Actually Andrew she was delighting us with her family history about a fascinating woman." Chelsea's face was red from embarrassment for her friend and understood Corinne's silence more than she had before.

"Well, dear me, let me not interrupt. I have heard too much of it already. I was hoping for dinner soon. Mrs. Grant the stew smells delightful. I would like to offer dinner at our outfit tomorrow to give you a rest after your hard work today." Andrew went from one topic to the next completely unaware of how his words affected people. Russell and Lucas Grant, who sat nearby for the whole story, were astonished to find her husband being so hard on her. They were coming to the conclusion that Corinne's husband had a critical tongue that he kept for her alone. He appeared polite and somewhat charming when he wanted to be, just not to Corinne.

Andrew headed off with an excuse to clean up and Chelsea whispered to Corinne.

"I am so sorry dear. I didn't realize that..." Chelsea didn't know what to say. She was very happily married to a man she adored and he treated her very well. She didn't know what it would do to her to have someone treat her with such disdain. Chelsea's prayers for Corinne would start that night. Her desire to protect her did too.

Corinne just gave them a false smile and stood up. She mumbled an excuse and headed toward the river where the wagons were being assembled. She was embarrassed and humbled but somehow tried to pull herself together. _There is an annulment at the end._ She could make it. It didn't matter what Andrew thought about her. He meant nothing to her beyond this trip. She wanted to cry but refused to allow herself the opportunity. A minute later she ran into Clive at the riverbank.

"Mr. Quackenbush." She called out formally knowing he wanted to be called Clive. She grinned at him mischievously.

"I do declare Mrs. Temple." He said with a southern drawl that nearly sounded authentic. "Yer as perty as a peach pie in der windersill." Clive's different voices nearly had her in stitches.

"Clive, will you be joining us for supper with the Grants?" She was hoping Andrew would behave around Clive. Everyone was on their best behavior when Clive was around, it seemed to Corinne. He was well-known and respected for his knowledge of the West, his dealings with Indians and his business smarts.

"Yes, I will be sharing supper with ya, but I need to discuss something with you. Let's walk a minute..." Corinne gladly took his arm and watched concern wash over his face. He gave her a glance and then looked away when he asked his tough question. "Corinne has Mr. Temple... well... has he been unkind to you my dear?" Clive hated asking anything that would embarrass her but he had to know.

"I wouldn't know what you mean, Clive." Corinne's heart hammered in her chest and she searched her mind for a way out of this uncomfortable conversation.

"Well, something Andrew said today bothered me to no end, my dear. I have grown quite fond of you and feel you should know that he is bragging to everyone here about how quickly he will be rid of you once we reach Willamette." Clive looked her in the eyes and was surprised by what he saw.

"Yes, I know, Clive." Corinne suddenly felt tired. Andrew's mouth had done enough damage today. "He told me as much the day we wed. This is a marriage of convenience only. He gets me across to my father, and he pays back a favor my father did for him. I can't say I'm surprised but I was hoping he would be more civil to me but that isn't the case. What I wasn't expecting is his attempts at belittling me in public. Ah well." Corinne sighed. Today was disappointing and she was dreading the response from the other men on the train. Her reputation wasn't being protected much at all at this point. _For all of Andrew's talk about propriety_... She let the thought go.

"I will have a word with the young man. He needs to remember his manners I think." Clive looked away again; he was so irritated with Mr. Temple. A college education meant nothing without decent human courtesy, he thought.

"Please don't, Clive, he will end up punishing me or Angela. He has threatened to send her back if I cause trouble or act unbecomingly. I just could not stand that. As it is we aren't allowed to associate with each other anymore. I think that's why I have grown so quiet. I'm just biding my time until this part of my life is over." Corinne put on a brave face as they walked back toward the river.

The rest of the evening went well with half the train over the river successfully, the air was alive with excitement. The dinner was delicious and the music started soon after the plates were cleared away.

Chelsea and Angela worked extra hard to cheer up Corinne who seemed to have crawled back into her shell since Andrew had ridiculed her in public.

The music got lively and the dancing was energetic. Russell, Lucas and Clive all danced with Corinne and kept her smiling. They were her protectors now. Even though her mood was somewhat hindered deep inside she felt honored knowing how much the Grant family and Clive meant to her.

She sat down with a mug of coffee in her hand. Angela winked down at her while sipping from her own mug. Chelsea plopped down with a smile after having a turn with her husband.

"So Chelsea, I haven't figured out how you know Clive so well. Is he actually in your outfit, or just knows Russell somehow?" Corinne had pieced together bits from hearsay about Clive and his fur-trading business.

"Well actually, he is my Grandfather. My maiden name is Quackenbush. He is my father's father." Chelsea said with pride. "He goes from the west coast to Michigan every few years. My uncle is in the Willamette Valley and runs the trading post for him and Clive spends a lot of time trapping, map-making or helping others across the trail. He is a real firecracker."

Corinne agreed as she watched him sweep another woman around in a reel. "That makes sense then. I was curious." Corinne caught Andrew giving her a look she didn't comprehend and she wiped the smile off her face. That seemed to appease him and he put his attention back on the group dancing. It was several hours before anyone went to their beds.

Chapter Twelve

April 19 1848

Andrew awakened her with his early morning routine of thumps and clunks again. This was a rest day for the part of the train that had already crossed over. Corinne dressed and joined him at the small fire he had built.

"You are up early again Mr. Temple." She failed at hiding her annoyance.

"Yes, I'm heading out with the scouts. I have grown fond of traveling along with them and hunting beside them. They know a great deal about the landscape and wildlife. I am eager to learn from them." Andrew seemed happy and Corinne's mood improved knowing he was going to be gone. They both waited for the coffee in silence and once Andrew downed a mug full he was gone. Corinne was content with her own company for the next hour before the rest of the world woke up.

The sun came up hot and before noon it felt like a June summer day even though it was still April. Everyone had their chores to do and Corinne crept down to a secluded edge of the river for her own little treat. She found a large rock half in and out of the water up against a tree on the bank. She saw this spot yesterday and knew it would be perfect for her plan.

She had always enjoyed the sun in Kentucky and was nearly as tan as an Indian by summer's end. She cared little for the milky complexion popular in society. She loved the warmth of the sun and had missed it tremendously while living in Boston, the land of parasols, gloves and being locked indoors like a prisoner.

Her favorite feeling was getting sun on her face and feet. It was her guilty pleasure. With glances in both directions she waded barefoot into the water. The river still chilly from the April showers made her shiver. She plopped herself on the rock and leaned against the tree. She grabbed her thin skirts, put them up to her knees, and leaned back. The warm sun was heavenly. Her feet enjoyed the fresh air and her skin delighted in its freedom from the confines of winter. The late night and early morning caught up to her quickly and soon she was asleep. The peaceful water lapping was a pleasant lullaby.

"Hello Corinne." The voice was familiar but her awakening was harsh and the sun's blinding whiteness was overwhelming as she opened her eyes. She heard splashing and soft male laughter as she scrambled to sit up and see who had interrupted her in her quiet place. With her hand she finally blocked out the light and with her other hand desperately pushed at her skirts to make them a more appropriate covering for her legs.

Lucas Grant smiled at her while also half-heartedly looked away. He had a fishing pole on one shoulder. Once she was settled and could focus she tried to climb down from her perch on the rock.

"Please don't move on my account. I was just heading upstream to see if there are any pockets of fish. I must say you make a lovely picture in the warm sun." His green eyes were smiling and Corinne was speechless. "I am a gentleman but I must admit, when I first came upon you I did notice that the plant lady has some nice stems." He laughed again and was rewarded with a serious blush that looked all the redder by her slight sunburn.

"Mr. Grant, seriously! You should have looked away. I realize my spot isn't nearly as secluded as I had hoped." She wanted to be mad but she could not. "You go on now before Mr. Temple catches us both here. My lack of propriety is a serious infraction today." Corinne was certain that if her husband had happened upon her it would have gone so much worse. She was instantly frowning and attempted to climb down. The water seemed colder with her dark thoughts concerning her husband hanging over her.

"Mrs. Temple, your secret is safe with me. I will never tell. I owe you too much for what you did for Brody, and for the friendship you have with Chelsea." Lucas saw her face drop and wanted to ease her mind. It didn't work. He walked over to her and grabbed her arm before she escaped. "Corinne, just so you know. Your husband is a fool." She turned her head and met his glance. Suddenly her world flipped. _What in the world does that look mean?_ They both seemed embarrassed and separated quickly and walked off into their own direction.

Lucas's eyes had been so intense. 'Your husband is a fool,' he had said. _Of course he is_. He also is in charge and she had also been foolish to sneak off today. Her arms were pink already and she pondered what hour it was. How long had she been asleep? Her mind reflected why suddenly she felt so strange but thought it was the sun.

She went back to her wagon and saw that it was well past two p.m. She had spent an hour and a half asleep. She knew her skin would be a terrific shade of red by the end of the day. In the wagon she unpacked chamomile and lavender oil and added several drops to a separate bottle of olive oil. Inside the privacy of her wagon she applied it liberally to her face arms and legs below the knee. She was hoping the redness would not be too noticeable otherwise a lecture from Andrew was imminent. She should have worn her bonnet less on horseback and her skin would be more used to the sun. Corinne was putting her bottles away when she heard hoof beats nearby and a voice calling for Mrs. Temple. She got out of her wagon and headed behind the wagon where Clover was tied. His saddle sat on the edge of the wagon.

"Your husband has been shot." One of the scouts had ridden hard to get to Corinne and she stared at him in shock. "I think he'll be ok ma'am. It is just a flesh wound in the arm." He gasped out.

Corinne wanted to smack him. _Why didn't he start with that instead of scaring her so much?_

"Where is he?" Corinne finally managed to speak. She had Clover's saddle blanket already placed on his back. She grabbed the saddle as the young man explained himself.

"They are bringing him here. It was just an accident. One of the scout's weapons misfired. Andrew seems to be handling it ok though. Me, I'd be cussin' up a storm." The young man in front of her was starting to test her patience.

"Is he bleeding heavily?"

"Not anymore, one of the scouts got to it right away and wrapped it up tightly. He'll be here in a few minutes. I was sent to tell you that you would want to get the bullet out. You will need to get him into his wagon I'm thinking." The young man's panting was slowing down. Corinne removed the saddle, walked over to Andrews wagon, and saw that no one was nearby. Reggie, Cookie and Angela were off on some task and away from the outfit. Jimmy and Joe were on shift down at the river as extra hands with the animal crossing. Corinne peeked into Andrew's wagon and realized no one slept in it. It was for storage only. Blast!

Corinne quickly ran over to Chelsea's wagon and requested aid. "My husband has been wounded. He is out of danger but I need a space to remove the bullet and his wagon is a mess. I need some strong arms to help me. My crew seems to have vanished today." Corinne watched Chelsea go into her own serious mode. It's that thing women do when something goes wrong. They get the bleeding stopped, the fever down, the animal calmed and the mess cleaned up. They were only allowed to fall apart afterward.

"I will go fetch Lucas. Then go down river and see if Clive or one of your boys is available. Russell is out with Brody getting firewood otherwise I would find them too." Chelsea took off down to the river and started hollering for Lucas. Corinne headed back to her own wagon and grabbed her bag of bottled oils and her first aid bag. In her case she had some cloth for bandages and she grabbed a worn out petticoat just in case she needed more. Also in the bag were a few doctor tools she had inherited from her mother.

Andrew's wagon was still a mess five minutes later when Lucas arrived and climbed in. "I heard Andrew is hurt. I'm here to help." She explained the situation, with Lucas's help they cleared a decent space, and Corinne jumped out to find Andrew's tent with his bedding. She could not tell whose bedding was who's in the tent so she grabbed one set and carried the bulky bundle to the wagon. Lucas and Corinne wordlessly put the area together. She gathered several lanterns and had them nearby. It was still early in the day but she knew from experience that a gunshot wound could grow dangerous when removing the bullet. It might be a long night.

Though Corinne wasn't a doctor she had been witness to several bullet removals by her mother. Her mother was the closest thing to a doctor in their town for several years. The nearest doctor had been a hundred miles away after the local one passed. Corinne learned a lot from watching her. Though Corinne knew her mother loved the medicinal plants and how they healed she thrilled at the deeper side of medicine and thrived at keeping people alive.

Corinne heard horses outside. She jumped out of the wagon and watched her husband riding behind one of the scouts. His horse was behind them following slowly. Andrew looked slightly pale and agitated; someone helped him off the horse and then he started shouting orders for someone to take care of his mount.

"This way, boys, can you put him in the wagon? I've got it prepared." Corinne stated in a matter-of fact way to the men carrying Andrew by the underarms. He protested weekly, tried to walk on his own and failed. He allowed them to aid him in getting to the wagon.

He heard Corinne rattling off instructions and was mildly impressed. Andrew seemed surprised that she took charge but he lost focus when the men at his side manhandled his arm. He walked along with them but seemed a bit wobbly on his feet.

Andrew was lying down comfortably within a few minutes. Corinne thanked the men for taking good care of him and got the explanation of how the incident happened.

"It was a misfire ma'am, I will never know how Charlie Baker's gun went off with no one touching it. Charlie swears it's never misfired before." The older scout was sincere and Corinne sent him off gently assuring him that she knew it wasn't intentional.

Corinne watched them leave and built up her courage.

Chapter Thirteen

April 19 1848

Andrew was enraged. He hid it well in front of the scouts but now he wanted to spit nails. He was laying in the wagon with a throbbing and burning in his arm like nothing he had ever felt before. The moment the bullet entered his arm he didn't feel a thing, but he had an adrenal reaction, a hot flash of sorts flowing through his body. It was a warning and he glanced at his arm in disbelief. There was a growing hot sensation spreading in his arm but not really a pain, just warmth. But when Joe Worthington wrapped it tight with a long strip of clean cloth the pain got intense, blinding hot pain. He went to vet school and knew what was about to happen and he was preparing himself for it. Deep breathes and steel courage. It was not going to be pleasant.

Corinne joined him in the wagon and greeted him with soothing and kind words. She seemed a different person, maybe older he thought. She was in charge and seemed confident. Perhaps this is what the Grants saw. _I guess everyone has got their own talent. Maybe she has one after all._ He thought to himself.

She laid out her tools and inwardly Andrew was cringing. They would be probing inside his arm shortly. Outside the wagon, he heard voices, probably Reggie and the Grants. Within a minute someone was climbing in. The jostling annoyed him further. He tried to move his arm in a protective gesture and fresh pain welcomed him back to reality.

"I'm here to help Andrew. I brought an old friend with me. He helps a lot in these kinds of situations." Clive was a cool head and Andrew was glad to see him. Clive had a mug in hand. He had a bottle of whiskey in the other.

Clive poured and Andrew drank. It had a harsh woodsy taste as it burned its way down Andrew's throat. Half of it spilled down his chin, Clive lifted his shoulders up a little and Andrew drank some more. Clive brought some clean rags with him. Corinne and Clive discussed a few things and Andrew tuned them out. He didn't want to hear the details. The array of tools next to Corinne was mocking his nerves and he worked hard at ignoring them too. This was not a good day.

The alcohol was making him feel warm. He wasn't a big drinker and his empty stomach made him an easy target for the alcohol.

"You will need to hold still. I will do my best to do this as quickly as I can. Clive, can you ask Lucas or Russell to come in. We may need extra hands." Corinne's voice was calm and controlled.

Corinne unwrapped the arm and soon got to the bloodiest part of the wound. The fabric was stuck to the skin. She poured a little water on the fabric that was stuck and used sharp scissors to cut the fabric off around the wound. She gently pulled and after a minute the fabric gave up its grip.

Andrew felt the wagon move again but didn't care as much. Clive lifted him up one more time and offered another mug of whiskey. Andrew saw the bottle sitting there with a man in a top hat on the bottle and a woman with a rose in her hand. He wanted to laugh for some reason. _Do all girls pick flowers?_ He wondered.

Corinne started washing the wound, the musket ball must have been half inch or bigger to have created a hole this size in his arm. The washing made it start bleeding again. She used a clean rag and dipped it into the basin of fresh water by her side. She squeezed the water over the wound and pressed it firmly with a dry cloth. She gave Clive and Lucas a look that said to be ready.

"Ok, Andrew just try and focus on something else." Corinne washed her hands once more for good measure then took her index finger and began to reach into the bullet wound.

Andrew felt the blur from the whiskey until that moment. His legs and arms started an involuntary squirm. Lucas and Clive were holding him down successfully while Corinne searched for the bullet. The bullet cut a deep hole and before she felt the metal bullet there was blood and torn muscle. She kept blotting as the blood poured out of the wound. Andrew was handling the pain with grunting and heavy breaths.

Corinne felt something foreign and grabbed a pair of thin pliers. She kept her finger on the object and used her other hand to guide the pliers. Andrew lost his nerve a moment and a louder grunt escaped. He squirmed a bit more. Corinne, after a few attempts, had the foreign object clasped in the jaws of the pliers. She pulled it out slowly and saw immediately what it was.

"Looks like cloth. Part of his shirt?" Clive asked, fascinated by this young woman's skill. She nodded and attempted to dry her forehead while leaving her hands where they were. Lucas used a free hand and dried her forehead for her with a towel.

She poured a little more water on the wound and patted it dry again. She dreaded going deeper but knew she had to remove the bullet. She pushed deeper into the wound and ignored her husband's squirming. Deep in the muscle her fingertip hit upon a hard edge. The blood flow was too heavy to see into the wound so she moved around the hard object to make sure it wasn't bone or a tendon. She realized she had found what she was looking for. The round shape was now unmistakable, she grabbed the pliers again and using her finger as a guide she found the bullet. This was the tricky part, to grab the bullet without pushing it further into the damaged tissue. She opened the pliers and on the first try got a grip of the offensive bullet. With a tug, it was out and everyone including Andrew gave a sigh of relief. Corinne flushed out the wound and following a ritual from her Grandmother Trudie, she used a clean cloth with a few drops of lavender and a new oil from Australia.

"What are you using on me?" Andrew was so much happier now that she was no longer inside the wound but still a bit apprehensive of her plant extracts.

"My grandmother passed along the information about the oil of lavender and the tea tree plant from Australia. She loved reading the medical journals and came across a story about Aborigines who used the leaves to stop infection in cuts and wounds." Corinne washed her hands, grabbed a thin sewing needle, and began to thread it with strong black thread. She kept talking to keep everyone calm while she stitched the wound back together. A few grunts escaped Andrew as she handled his tender wound as gently as she could.

"The Aborigines would cut up the leaves and use mud to hold it on a wound. The word spread from a British navy captain who met these Aborigines and the medical community started taking notice. If you distill the leaves it creates oil and it is wonderful at many applications. It is difficult to purchase but I do have a small supply that I procured in Boston. I save it for emergencies. We don't want this to get infected." Corinne tied off the last stitch and was satisfied. She applied another dose of oil around the stitched area and then bandaged the wound.

"Andrew, it's done. I trust that as a veterinarian you know how to treat a wound. You stay still for at least a day. I want your word. Infection out here is a killer." Corinne watched him nod like a child. He was still a little worn out from the procedure and the alcohol.

"You rest." Corinne ordered.

Clive and Lucas silently helped her cleanup the area and they slipped out the back of the wagon.

As Corinne exited the wagon all her nerves hit at once. She was overwhelmed and needed to sit.

"Rest here, my dear." Clive pulled up a stool and helped her into it.

Corinne laughed nervously, "I always get nervous afterward. I can handle the pressure during but it nearly knocks me over when I'm done. I will be fine in a minute." Corinne's heart melted a little to see both Clive and Lucas so concerned for her. "I used to help my mother all the time. There were always skirmishes in the Kentucky hills. Indians, farmers, and wildlife often collided. My grandma would say that men had to be wild to prove they were men." Corinne knew she was nervously prattling.

"I think she was right." Clive chuckled and nodded. "Your mother would be proud my dear. You handled yourself magnificently." He patted Corinne's shoulder affectionately.

"I can't believe what you just did. Corinne, you are amazing!" Lucas said with obvious sincerity. She felt a little jump in her stomach.

"I have never seen a young lady that calm under pressure. I am so proud of you, my girl." Clive gave her shoulders a squeeze.

The night went smoothly with only a few times with Andrew trying to get up for reasons outside necessity. Corinne could see his patience for being still was going to be an issue.

The wagon boss, Mr. Walters, came by to check the status of Andrew's wound and was pleasantly surprised. Seeing a good man taken down by accidental misfire was a terrible shame, watching him die from it was a tragedy.

"The day has gone well," he said, "the river crossing was nearly perfect but there were two accidents and the wagons are going to need repairs." Mr. Walter's voice was a little hoarse from yelling all day. "No one was hurt but a horse got spooked and ran off. The scouts are out trying to find it." Mr. Walters stayed at their campsite and enjoyed a cup of coffee before heading off to talk to the other groups. He shared the good news. They would be resting for a day to allow the wagons to be repaired and Andrew to recuperate.

That night Corinne broke the rules and helped Angela with the laundry down at the creek. They talked and laughed like friends again. It made Corinne forget about the hard day. Clive came by the campfire before dinner with a pair of scissors and a soft cloth around his neck.

"I do believe you promised me a haircut. I figure if you can pluck a bullet from a man's arm a haircut is not beyond ya." His mood was jovial and it spread around the Temple outfit like a calming breeze. Corinne trimmed his hair and Angela heated a towel with hot water and gave him a barber style shave. All the men begged for their services for the next day. The girls were flattered and agreed.

The meal around the fire was very relaxed and Cookie shocked everyone with a story of his younger days as the second son of a fisherman.

"I never found my sea legs." He stated with his gruff voice and a smile in his eye. "It was a terrible disappointment to my family who had been seamen for more than ten generations. The years I spent aboard my father's fishing vessel were torture for everyone, especially me." He held his mouth and shook his head, just remembering the never relenting rocking of the boat.

"I learned so much about the sea from my family but never gained the ability to live aboard a rocking boat. I used my knowledge to open a seaside restaurant on the New Jersey shore when I was nineteen. I got fresh fish from my family's boats and started getting a loyal following of customers. A few years of serving affordable fish and chips and my business grew. Then suddenly everything went sour. Competition came in and things got ugly. They had supporters that wanted me to leave town. They were the kind of people you didn't say 'no' to. I felt my life was better served being alive than owning a small restaurant. The threats worked on me and I closed my place."

Angela and Corinne both sighed after hearing his story and felt badly for his loss.

"No worries my ladies, I found jobs working in other restaurants and in a few hotels. I may not look it, but I am a well-known chef in New Jersey now." Cookie straightened his shoulders and looked younger for a moment.

"I hear California is the place to start over. I plan on rebuilding my restaurant on the coast." The girls all cheered and declared they would visit his restaurant someday.

The warm night and the starry heavens created a pleasant mood for all. Corinne visited Andrew's wagon before she headed off to bed. The bandage was clean and the area outside the wound was cool, no sign of infection. Corinne was relieved. Andrew asked for more water and after she retrieved it she was dismissed. He had yet to thank her.

Chapter Fourteen

April 26 1848

Another week of fair weather traveling got them 130 miles further on their journey. Corinne continued with her 'plant lady' duties and not much more. Andrew had successfully avoided contact with Corinne as much as possible. He endured her prodding about his gunshot wound until the fear of infection was no longer a worry.

Clive rode next to Corinne a few mornings a week when he was nearby. He was only on-call for scouting duties on this trip if needed. He wasn't hired as a scout, but he was a very experienced one. He was traveling with Chelsea and her family to help them along. Clive and Chelsea had sort of adopted Corinne and wanted her to be safe and cared for like a family member. Corinne felt the same about them, too.

The wagon train was full of hardy families and some single young men who were hired on for a multitude of tasks, wagon handlers, scouts, caretakers of the animals and more than one cook. There were a few women who were outspoken about their dislike of the journey. The other wives either agreed with their men's needs to go West or knew enough to be quiet about their dislike.

Beside the young infant who died under a wagon wheel, there had been total of five deaths so far this journey. One man drowned during a river crossing when he got impatient and crossed in an untested area. His horse got caught in quicksand and spooked and tried to get out, the man fell off his horse and hit his head on an underwater rock. Men tried to fish him out but a minute later he was gone. Another was an elderly woman who started the journey sickly and could not handle the jostling of the wagon or the walking. She died in her sleep a few nights ago. Two children, under the age of five, died of a strange fever that scared everyone. They weren't in the same family and everyone was holding their breath lest there be an outbreak that spread, but the boy and girl were the only ones to have the high fever. They died last night. Corinne had gone to each family with feverfew tea and some white willow bark but the fever was quick and unmerciful. The children were quickly buried and the train moved along. Two weeks didn't seem such a long time normally but it felt like this traveling group was somehow becoming a large family, sharing each other's burdens and burying their dead together.

Corinne tried to harden her heart to the reality of death on the trail but she had failed so far. She had cried over the many grave markers they passed more than a few times a day. She would always go walking with Chelsea and Brody when she got too overwhelmed. Chelsea had such a healthy way of looking at life and it usually rubbed off on Corinne quickly.

They train was buzzing about getting to Fort Kearney within the week. Corinne wasn't sure about the food supply for the Temple outfit but she heard several women complaining about how quickly they were going through the supplies. There was a pony express station there and for money, you could send off a word to family.

Corinne had written a letter to her aunt about the journey so far. She kept Andrew out of it though, no need to upset the applecart. Just the night before they finally had a battle of words that had been brewing under the surface. Corinne asked politely for him to lift the ban on her being able to help with the chores. His response was ignoring her. He did give her a glance but Corinne was tired of taking orders from him.

"You don't understand Andrew. I am a woman, not a doll. You are learning new things by going off with the scouts and I wish to contribute, too. I am a grown woman and want to do my share." Her voice was raised and her face was turning pink from embarrassment and anger.

"I thought I made my instructions simple, dear girl. If you want to raise a racket, feel free to do so. But remember the consequences." He looked over at Angela who was helping Cookie prepare dinner.

"You are the most insufferable man. You take delight in having power over people, don't you?" Corinne was more than a little pink now. She heard a snicker beyond the wagon outfit and she realized they had an audience.

"Well I can be happy within myself knowing I was right about you Corinne, a spoiled child who huffs and puffs to get her way. No wonder your father left you behind. I feel sorry he will have to put up with you when I'm done with you." Andrew was so flippant with his insults. He went back to his mug of coffee and barely noticed the stunned tears of his young wife.

Corinne knew she had lost. She had tried to reason with him but not only failed but had been knocked down a few more pegs for her trouble. She would do as she was told and behave as the lady he commanded her to be.

The Grant family, who was always nearby, spent days with Corinne trying to cheer her spirits. Clive was the best at it and would have her nearly smiling, but they noticed the smile never reached her eyes.

Four days of rainy travel had everyone's spirits low and families were sharing more than a few sniffles and colds. Corinne herself was fighting off a small fever but kept it to herself. She wanted to stay out of Andrew's attention and being sick was miserable enough without his words cutting her down to size. Corinne rode Clover during the day and stayed quiet at night. She had a routine and was sticking with it.

Chapter Fifteen

May 1 1848

Angela stooped down gathering twigs and anything that would work as kindling. The area was starting to get sparse of firewood materials and the next step was to look for buffalo chips to burn. The rain had been off and on for days so finding anything dry was difficult. Angela kept her mind on task and focused on her search. After more than an hour she was certain she had enough to satisfy Andrew.

There was a firewood box full in each wagon but he insisted on her daily going for kindling, even in places that it was sparse. _Ah well. He was the boss._ She thought to herself.

She missed her friendship with Corinne. The days were filled with work and silence. The other women got to enjoy camaraderie and the chatter of womanly friendship. She was watched carefully and threatened whenever she attempted to chat with Chelsea while doing the wash together at the creek. Andrew came by, taking Angela by the arm, and gave her the 'you are the hired help' speech. Chelsea gave Andrew a glare and a lecture after he returned her, saying that Angela was pleasant company and to stop being such a bulldog.

Angela walked back into camp with her sticks and kindling as well as a small bag with buffalo chips. Dinner was nearly ready and Angela's stomach growled in appreciation of the smells coming from the fire. _Looks like someone had a successful fishing adventure._

Reggie gathered her items and added them to the wood box for Andrew's wagon. Andrew strolled over purposefully and examined Angela's offering.

"Angela, this is not what I expected from you. I wanted a full bag. There are barely ten chips in there. There are certainly more to be had." He paused for a moment and reflected on the look of disappointment on her face. "My father used to say to his servants who had been lazy, 'If you don't want to work. You don't want to eat.'" Andrew nodded and handed her the bag back and pointed to the open field.

"Andrew the sun is going down. There is no moon tonight. It is too dangerous for her alone out there." Reggie protested gently. Corinne stomped over and made her presence known as well.

Angela stepped away with her bag and swallowed her pride. _Andrew was always right._ She chanted to herself to make it seem better. They will all argue but she still had to do the work. Andrew had taken a dislike to her when they first met and she would bear it until he was no longer her charge. She heard Reggie volunteer to go with her. Corinne's voice got louder as she argued with Andrew about her friend's safety. Angela was determined to fill the bag as quickly as she could in the failing light of dusk. Within ten minutes of heading away from the wagon outfit Reggie brought her a lantern. He apologized but she just nodded and kept silent. No need to make a fuss.

The area had been pretty picked over and she knew she was in for a long walk to find any chips or firewood.

She passed the time as usual, thinking about her brother, Sean, and wondering what he was doing with his life. The work orphanage in Boston had not been pleasant for him. He was three years older than her and she knew the boys there were a rough lot. He'd had a black eye by the end of the first day. Their mother had always told them that fighting was a last resort; patience and kindness is the first thing to do. It didn't work well for him. He ran away five years later, thirteen and on the run. She received a letter from him a few months later. He was working as a farm hand in Vermont. A nice family had taken him in. He said he liked it there better than the orphanage, but the work was hard. Angela had always wondered the _what if_ questions about Sean the most. He had been so smart in school. Math and science were his specialty, she could've seen him in a bank or as a scientist working with doctors. What if her mother had lived on, would Mr. Lankarski have happily kept them all? Mother had only been married to Stan Lankarski for a year when she passed away carrying a full washtub down a flight of stairs while eight months pregnant. One misstep and the tub flipped and caught her momentum in a deadfall to the bottom. Angela had been the one to yell for the neighbors to get help.

They had shared a pretty two-story home in a nice neighborhood. Stan owned a thriving lumberyard business and everyone enjoyed each other. Three weeks after the death, Stan called Angela and Sean to the dining table. They had not seen him in several days and they had been left with the housekeeper. "Children, I am getting remarried. Her name is Alice. She will be coming here to live with me. I have found a great place for you to live where you'll have lots of great friends your own age." Stan with his sweet smile and charm had them so excited.

For two days Angela barely slept, thinking they were moving to a wonderland. They had no idea that their new home was a workhouse with over fifty children under sixteen years of age. Angela met Alice the day they left. Alice was well along in pregnancy just like her own mother had been. It took Angela a few years to put all the pieces together about her stepfather Stan. Her mother had picked a second husband poorly.

Angela pushed her memories aside as she found some decent firewood selections behind a briar bush. She used her elbow to hold the thorny branches aside as she knelt down to reach her find. After she pulled it, she tried to release the thorns. It didn't work as easily as she hoped. She left some skin behind and part of her shirt. Her arm was now itchy and bleeding a little bit, she laughed at her foolishness and kept marching. She looked behind her occasionally to keep her sense of direction intact. She didn't want to get herself lost in the middle of the untamed wilderness; Indians, wolves and insects would take advantage. She laughed at the image of insects carrying her away. The swarms she pictured were large but she had never seen them carry a person away. Her smile lasted a few minutes while she kept on searching.

An hour passed and then another as Angela gasped at her half-full bag. She was starting to worry about how she was going to explain her poor performance to Andrew when she heard a low growl. She held up her lantern and looked around. Seeing nothing she cautiously looked back toward the wagon train. It was out of sight. There were a few dots of light that were certainly fires from wagon outfits but the night was a dark one. A screech startled Angela for a moment and she realized she needed to head back to camp. A raccoon made a high chick-chick noise then a screech. Another growl joined in and the raccoon started a wail that chilled Angela's blood. A fight was starting. She wasn't sure what it was over but she wasn't going to join in. The raccoon made the sound again and the growl turned into a muffled scuffling noise. Angela turned away from the noise and headed away quickly. She was making a scenario in her head about a wolf and an unlucky trapped raccoon. She walked quickly and found herself on a small rocky incline. She could see lights ahead of her but she felt she was facing the wrong direction. A large rock protruded from the ground and she tripped in the darkness. She landed badly and a small yelp escaped her as pain shot up her arm. The bag had flown a short distance out of sight. Angela sat a moment and realized the desperate situation she was in. She thought about calling for help but changed her mind. She used her good arm to push herself up then grabbed the lantern. Her left arm was hurting but she could move her fingers slightly. She glanced around for the buffalo chips bag and headed to a big rock to see if she could find it. The raccoon-wolf fight was still going on behind her and she cringed at the intensity of it. She wanted to leave this place and get somewhere safe.

She found the bag a few minutes later. She headed toward the direction she thought the wagons were located when her lantern flickered, her heart nearly stopped as she watched it flicker again. _Had Reggie filled the lantern with more oil since yesterday?_ She gently shook it and heard no fluid. It was going to be very dark, very soon.

Her heart played its own little fearful jig as she thought about running. The small flame gave her very little light in front of her and within two long minutes she tripped twice. Her second landing caused the flame to go out completely.

Alone in the dark Angela took a moment to do what any healthy young girl would do at this moment... cry.

She sniffled a minute later and took a look at the sky. No moon was visible and even the stars seemed to be hiding behind some night clouds. She knew her night vision would be of little use to her because of the rocky and sparse terrain. She realized she was in trouble. She stood up slowly and spread her arms out wide in front of her. Her left arm was protesting but she tried to ignore it as she moved a few small steps forward, reminding herself to take slow, easy breaths and think about where she was walking and not be distracted by the animal noises she heard. The buzzing of the insects around her was also distracting but she plodded on. She reached an edge; possibly a large boulder and she squinted to see if she could tell where to go next. She moved to the right and found a large briar bush; she backed away as if it was hot. She didn't want to get stuck in that all night. She turned to her left and used the large rock for guidance. Her feet stumbled on some clutter on the ground, tree roots, or rocks, Angela couldn't tell. A hissing sound broke her concentration. It was nearby. It could be anything, a snake, or a rodent. She forced herself not to panic. She took two more uneasy steps and her ankle wobbled on another sharp-edged rock. This was terrible terrain to be stumbling around in the dark. The hiss came again and this time it was closer. She jumped a little and her right arm lost its hold of the boulder. She swung her right arm wide to find it again and lost her balance. She lunged forward about four steps when the world turned on Angela. Her left foot stepped out and found nothing to land on. Her right ankle rolled on the uneven surface and her body lost all control. Within a split second, she was moving fast down, down, down. Something sharp pierced her shoulder, she held her arms over her head but they got knocked askew as she bounded downhill. Her right leg hit a rock and pain like she had never known forced her to yell out. Within a moment her body caught the edge of something and she slowed to a stop. She cried out for help, her body a ball of pain and helpless to move.

Chapter Sixteen

May 2 1848

Corinne sat at the fire with her foot tapping and she glanced at her watch. It was one a.m. and there was no sign of Angela. She talked her throat hoarse when Andrew sent her friend away. Corinne was still fighting off a cold from the rainy week and needed her rest but Angela out in the dark was too much for Corinne. Her emotions were out of her own control. She had no say, no opinion that mattered. It's difficult to be around someone who believed you have no worth. In a way, she and Angela were the same in his eyes. Worthless females bent on making his life difficult, is what he would say. Andrew was in his tent sleeping peacefully.

Reggie tried a few times to fall asleep but ended up next to Corinne at the fire or pacing around the edge of the wagons looking into the darkness. Reggie was feeling guilty for not going with her. He had tried to get Andrew to allow it but all he got was a lantern to hand to her. He went to fill it with oil before he took it but Andrew stopped him.

"It still has enough oil. Take it as is." Andrew's word was final. Hours later his fear for Angela grew into a ball of dread in his stomach. _Where was she?_

A dog barked nearby causing Corinne and Reggie to jump. The night was quiet but for the crackling fires. Corinne heard someone stirring on the far edge of camp, muffled voices and a few more barking dogs. Corinne held her breath a minute to listen closer. Some men on horseback were riding by. They stopped when they saw Reggie and Corinne were still up and the three men on horseback looked anxious.

"There is a female yelling in the distance. Is there anyone missing from your camp?" The man asked.

"Ye-es,.." Corinne faltered, her heart was pounding so hard she could barely breathe to keep up. "Angela Fahey was sent out hours ago, we don't know why she hasn't returned." Corinne looked over at Reggie and saw him holding his hands over his face.

The camp was awakened by the noise and Andrew joined the men on horseback. They were discussing strategy. Jimmy and Joe were up and the Grants headed over as well. Corinne sat on her stool and sobbed. Her mind played a terrible game of what-kind-of-catastrophe has happened to her friend.

Chelsea was at Corinne's side stroking her back and trying to calm her. After a few minutes, Corinne was calm but wearing her grief on her face. She overheard one of the men asking 'What would make a young girl go out on a moonless night this dark?' Corinne turned to see all the men looking to Andrew for answers.

He smiled, and said, "Girls do many silly things, don't they?"

Blood pounded in Corinne's ear and she reacted like a cat and was in his face within moments. She tried to smack him but he had that gift that all boys have of holding a girl's hands prisoner.

"You sent her out to kill her! You sent her!" Corinne yelled and sobbed. "You don't care for anyone! You don't care if SHE DIES!" Chelsea and her husband were standing behind Corinne trying to calm her as she continued her railing at Andrew.

"I begged you, Andrew! I said it is dark. Reggie begged you!" Corinne got her hand free and smacked Andrew across the cheek. He responded quickly by pulling back a free hand of his own. It never found its mark for Clive was there and had a firm hold to stop any violence or abuse. Russell and Lucas pulled Corinne away as she was muttering.

"She is just a sweet girl and you hated her. _Just like you hate me, too."_ Corinne was crying again and being carried away by Russell, Chelsea followed behind.

Chelsea gave a glance back to Andrew and made eye contact. Andrew's look was smug; he still thinks he had won. Chelsea realized how dangerous that man could be.

Lucas and Clive packed up with lanterns and extra blankets and got on their mounts. They joined the party of men that was quickly forming. They rode out with a plan a few minutes later.

It was two hours of waiting. Corinne sat with Chelsea and sipped some tea. It helped to stop her from crying but her fear was still hanging over her. She knew in her heart it was bad. Her thoughts were choppy and cut short in her head, she didn't even have words for prayer. Angela was like a sister to her and now she was in danger. Corinne focused on breathing slowly and keeping her mind quiet. It was all she could do.

In the distance, there were gunshots. Corinne perked up at the sound but without knowing the reason for them she had to calm her heart. It was an eternity later when she heard horses coming closer. The whole search group was there and one of the scouts was carrying a large lump covered in a blanket. Lucas rode up to Corinne to prepare her.

"She is hurt pretty bad, Cori." Lucas said, using the nickname he had heard Chelsea use. Corinne felt lost for a moment then gathered herself together and started telling people what she needed. They pulled out a sleeping mat near the fire. They laid her out gently. She had her eyes closed and she moaned when she was moved. Corinne removed the blanket and saw the damage.

Her face was covered with dirt and blood. Her left arm she held close against her chest and a tear of her dress revealed a deep gash several inches long from her arm connecting to her shoulder. As Corinne peeked at the rest of her she saw her ankle was swollen three times its normal size and she was missing a shoe on the other foot. Nearly every part of her had scratches and bruises. Chelsea and Corinne chased the men away and began to painstakingly undress and wash Angela's wounds. Angela was awake through the entire process but didn't respond well to questions. It was as if she had gone into a safe quiet place within herself and only came out when the pain forced her too. Chelsea pointed out a terrible bruise forming on Angela's left thigh. Corinne assumed she had fallen and a rock was the culprit. Corinne washed out the gaping wound on her shoulder and made a bandage with her grandma's recipe to fight infection. Chelsea and Corinne prayed and cried as they went about their work. After everything was bandaged and she was dressed in a very loose gown. Corinne got her own brush and began to brush Angela's hair. That simple gesture brought Angela out of her stupor and she began to weep. Chelsea and Corinne held her lovingly and they shared some tears, words weren't necessary.

Chapter Seventeen

May 3 1848

After one day of rest the train moved forward. Corinne rode with Angela and cared for her tenderly.

Andrew attempted to talk to Corinne about the inappropriateness of the situation but the glare he received from Corinne silenced him, for once. He stayed away from the wagon outfit with the scouts for the majority of the day. No one respected him after the incident. His crew still obeyed his orders but the glances from his men spoke volumes about how they found his leadership abilities lacking.

Angela was miserable; every jostle of the wagon and necessary move she had to make was pure agony. After careful examination Corinne was certain her arm was broken, her ankle severely sprained or broken and her leg had a deep tissue bruise. The gash on her shoulder was red and raw around the edges and Corinne seriously feared that infection was setting in. Chelsea and Corinne made the painful decision that the wound would have to be thoroughly cleaned out again. After fifteen miles of being bounced around in a wagon box Angela mentally prepared herself for a wound bath.

Clive brought a bottle of whiskey and with her permission, joined the women for the scrubbing procedure. After a medicinal dose of whiskey Angela shed a few tears and then gave them the sign to move ahead. Angela lay on her stomach and held Clive's hand for the next twenty minutes. The soaking and scrubbing revealed a few thorns and dirt pieces were still present in the wound. Clive proclaimed over and over how brave she was, but Angela concentrated hard, trying not to scream. She held her breath a little too long and got dizzy, nearly passing out a few times.

Corinne and Chelsea worked well together and kept their composure most of the time. At one point, Corinne silently sobbed and held her mouth to keep Angela from hearing her. She knew what she had to do but hated doing it. Corinne had a recollection of her own mother being worn out from taking care of someone and Corinne had an overwhelming longing for her mother's presence. She didn't want to be this person causing her friend such horrifying pain and yet she knew she had to be strong. She had the ability; she would get it over with and help Angela survive.

Corinne applied a clean bandage and Angela's nightgown was tied back in place. She looked pale and worn out. Corinne forced her to drink some water and then tucked her into her own bed. The worn-out women joined Clive outside the tent.

"I never want to do that again in my life!" Clive said, seriously. Corinne smiled at him weakly and saw Chelsea, next to her, lose all her composure and she began to weep uncontrollably. Corinne was crying too but suddenly the emotional toll overwhelmed her and she ran to the nearest bush and gave up her dinner. It wasn't about the blood or touching the wound but simply the pain she had caused someone. It was brutal, but necessary. Corinne wished with every part of her, there was a way to numb the pain.

Cookie created a hearty dinner of fried fish and potatoes for everyone. Corinne pushed her food around for a while then the hunger kicked in and she ate her meal. Russell and Lucas kept the conversation light and that suited everyone. Lucas was a good storyteller when he wanted to be. Brody sat on the ground and played a made-up game with rocks in the dirt. His little comments he made to no one at all, amused everyone greatly.

The wagon boss came by to remind them that tomorrow they would reach the fort. 'Have their supply lists ready tonight if possible.' Since Andrew was gone with the scouts Cookie gave his list to Corinne.

Angela woke up an hour after they had eaten and needed help. Her body was getting weak from the struggle. She took care of her body's basic needs and then gratefully went back to sleep.

Everyone was very excited the next morning, the rain, and the mud did little to dampen their spirits. Fort Kearney was near and the few miles were traveled quickly despite the mud. Andrew got the list from Corinne and headed toward the buildings with the other men. The women took the chance to clean out the wagons and then socialize. Corinne stayed with Angela and read her a book from her trunk. Angela's fever was low but her bruises and broken bones etched pain across her face. Corinne was at a loss on how to help her.

Andrew and his crew came back with revisions and instructions. "Corinne, I need you to gather Angela's things. We are going to be moving out in the morning and we need Angela to be ready tonight." Andrew tapped on the side of the wagon as his cue to hurry up.

Corinne jumped out and instantly lashed out at him. "Just what are you talking about? Why do I need to pack for Angie?" Fear of his next statement showed on her face and she knew the words he was about to say before he spoke them.

"We are leaving her here but before you get yourself all tied up in knots and hit me again, I have found someone here to care for her. Angela is too injured to continue. We would take her with us if there were no other choice, but there is. The Captain's wife is more than willing to help Angela recover. I have paid her handsomely to care for Angela and they have a comfortable home with an extra room for her. Does that satisfy you, **wife**?" He said everything nicely except for _wife_. He was still harboring mixed feelings about their relationship since Angela was hurt following his bad decision.

Corinne knew he was right about Angela's chances on the trail though. Injury on the trail was very dangerous. Unclean conditions and the jostling of the wagon could finish a person if they weren't cautious. "I will make sure she is ready to go. I hope you understand I will have to assume some of her duties, unless of course _you_ want to do the laundry scrubbing?" Corinne knew she shouldn't talk to him like that but she felt a little bold just then. She was losing her dearest friend and he was probably going to gloat for days.

"I will back down on my rules for now. Just don't take advantage, child. I am not the monster you think I am. Maybe I just know best about how to behave." Andrew turned away and left. How did he always manage to say the thing that would infuriate her the most? She peeked in on Angela and was rewarded with a weak smile.

"I will recover my dear Cori. I will stay here and heal. I will see you next year, in the fall." Angela was earnestly looking forward to a bed that didn't shake, along with a comfortable roof over her head. If Angela could accept this then Corinne knew that she should. Her heart was so very broken though. In the deep part of herself she knew that God had found a way to save Angela's life. He was watching out for her. Corinne and Angela took turns wiping away tears as the minutes ticked by.

After packing up all of Angela's things, Reggie, Jimmy and Joe made a makeshift bed and began the trip to town with Angela. The rain stopped and that made the trip quick and comfortable. They were so very careful with her. Corinne thanked them so many times.

Andrew was right about the Captain's wife. Her name was Edith and she was a pleasant soul. Corinne was instantly taken with her and this mothering creature embraced her several times that night. Corinne enjoyed the mothering more than a little. Edith and Corinne tucked Angela into a soft bed and she had all the amenities of a nice home on the prairie. The Captain Henry Sparks was a fun-loving guy with a gigantic mustache and a smile to match. Corinne stayed the evening and enjoyed the stories and practical jokes. Angela would have a pleasant stay. Corinne made sure they had enough money for room and board for the next year for her dear friend. Edith pushed away any attempts Corinne made to offer more money but did accept a bottle of lavender oil for she knew its benefits. Edith declared she would treasure it. Corinne made a mental note to write down Edith's name in her journal. Someday she would send more lavender to her. Corinne fussed and patted Angela and eventually said her tearful goodbyes. Angela shed a few tears of her own and promised to write and send letters with the pony express that had just come to the fort.

As Corinne was leaving Clive and Chelsea came by with presents for Angela. Reggie, Cookie and the Blake boys left parting gifts for her, too. Corinne walked back to the wagon alone to deal with her emotions. So much had changed since that day she left Boston. She had learned so much. She wondered at how much farther they had to go. This was just the beginning. The Great Plains were ahead, many miles, many dangers. She spent some time that night praying for strength for herself and healing for her friend.

Chapter Eighteen

May 10 1848

The wagon train traveled alongside the Platte River for several days. Fort Kearney gave everyone a second wind and the warm weather spread the scent of spring and the fresh growth was inspirational. The beginnings of spring flowers popped up their heads through the landscape. A few rain showers had made the land green with tall grass and clumps of trees displayed buds and young leaves. Several times a day the wagons stopped to clear rocks or saplings from the way but mostly the wagons rolled along spread out across the wide flat expanse that was in front of them.

The routine of the trail had become second nature to the travelers. Early mornings, they packed up quickly then on they rolled, they stopped for a biscuit and cheese for lunch then moved out again. The evenings were the only time to get things done, the washing, the cleaning and a large dinner. The animals were tended to and the chores would be done. People bathed in the creeks when one was available nearby. They enjoyed being clean for the brief time it lasted.

Corinne was quiet for a few days after Fort Kearney but started coming out of her shell again. She enjoyed helping Cookie with meals and also doing the laundry with Chelsea at the creek. They had just done an easy river crossing and the evening was perfect. The sky was pink and Chelsea and Corinne enjoyed the view while planning the future.

"So, Corinne, I know you aren't happily married." Chelsea stated uneasily, she made a grimace then continued. "So, what do you want to do once you reach Oregon? I know you love plants. Will you start your own farm?" Corinne laughed at her friend's comedic way of making her marriage seem less tragic.

"I hope so, I know my Father bought some farmland for his ranch. I don't know what will happen when we arrive and I get an annulment. Andrew seems pretty eager and may beat me to it." She laughed and imagined the foot race to town.

"Well, I can see your love for plants and medicine. I picture you doing amazing things my friend." Chelsea's warm smile was very sincere.

"I do have a dream of making my own medicinal oils. I hope to start with lavender." Her eyes went a little far away. She blushed and grew silent for a moment. "I am not sure if I will ever be brave enough to tell my father or any other man about it, though. What man would understand a business plan based on flowers? There are few men in the world that truly would even comprehend what I want to do." Corinne continued to scrub the clothes, embarrassed a little for sharing a glimpse of her dream.

"Well, the right man will come along and he will see your dream and help you to fulfill it." Chelsea said thoughtfully.

"From your lips to God's ears." Corinne grinned but realized seriously that those kinds of men were rare. Corinne wasn't sure if she had Chelsea's luck for finding and keeping one of the good ones.

"Chelsea..." Corinne decided to get bold after a few minutes of silence. "Will you pray for me?" Corinne felt a tear slip out, as she grew silent. Suddenly she was overwhelmed with her situation.

"Oh, sweet Corinne, me and God have talks about you every day." Chelsea gave her a squeeze and they returned to their work, grinning in that bittersweet way of women, those smiles when the heart was a bit raw.

Corinne felt lucky for their growing friendship. They continued their duties and got back to scrubbing shirts. Lucas and Russell came by after their chores and brought stools. They were worn out but wanted the company of the ladies. Russell kissed his wife so soundly when he sat next to her, Corinne blushed and turned away. Unfortunately, she met Lucas's gaze with her own and felt even more embarrassed. They both laughed nervously and awkwardly searched for something else to do with themselves.

"Sorry Corinne, I guess my husband missed me." Chelsea chuckled warmly and Corinne rolled her eyes dramatically.

"Well Andrew and I will be sure to shock you later with our own affection for each other." Corinne enjoyed everyone's laughter as they all had trouble imagining Corinne and Andrew in anything but a wrestling match. Corinne felt like herself around the Grant family and wished herself magically as a part of it. Chelsea would be a great sister. She tried to distract herself from her own wishes by trying to focus on others.

"Lucas... is your fiancé, Sarah Ballentine, coming next year to meet you? I am quite surprised you didn't marry her first and drag her along. A wagon train honeymoon has been wonderful for me." Corinne smiled and watched a strange play of emotions cross his face. Lucas and Russell were both dark haired, tall and nearly identical but Lucas was usually always smiling. It was strange to see him otherwise.

"Well, to be honest, I had asked her to marry me two years ago. She knew our plans for coming west but continued to put off the date. She eventually promised me she would join me after I got settled in Oregon." Lucas tried to make light of the fact that she was delaying the marriage but they could all feel his thoughts. He was starting to doubt. "I have had lots of time to think. I don't think I'll ever see her again. Somehow I expect to hear she's too afraid of the unknown west." Lucas grinned again in a sad lopsided way. He shrugged, "I'm just a farmer after all. Her father is a rich man with land and lots of horses. I can't expect any girl to give that up for a small house and a few acres of farm land."

Corinne kept her hands busy as she listened to Lucas. She knew the kind of girl that Sarah Ballentine was. She had been just like her before her father left for the west three years ago. Corinne had been fourteen and spoiled, wanting to be a child for just a while longer. Her father was lonely and desperate for change after his wife died. He was still young and wanted to be just like Lucas was now, free, and on his own life path. Corinne could see how her father had been so disappointed. To share your dream with someone was difficult and then to have it spit back at you in disgust must have been heart breaking.

Corinne said her goodbyes, grabbed her tub full of clean laundry, and headed back. Lucas volunteered to bring her washboard and water bucket back for her so she didn't have to come back for a second trip. She nodded and quickly walked away. There was something about Lucas lately that made her very happy and uncomfortable at the same time.

Later that evening the Grants invited the Temple crew to dine with them again. Cookie was happy for the time off and used his free time to clean out his small stove. It was always giving him fits when the ash got clogged in there.

Andrew had sent word that he was going to be gone for several days on a scouting trip and everyone breathed a little easier. Corinne walked into the Grant camp and smiled at the scent of pipe tobacco that drifted toward her. Its warm woodsy aroma made her feel welcome and homey. She saw Clive leaning against a tall sapling watching little Brody play with a small-carved horse. He was puffing on the pipe leisurely and seemed quite pleased with himself.

"That smell is heavenly, Clive. I didn't know you smoked." Corinne had a bit of a bounce to her step today and joined him next to the sapling after she said a quick hello to Chelsea and Russell.

"Well, I don't actually smoke verra often, but every third full moon or so I get a hankerin'. I don't like thinking I have to have it, but I do like the warm way it settles me." He smiled and took another puff.

Corinne laughed and sat with Clive for a few minutes until she felt the urge to get up and stretch the tightness out of her arms. She was still getting accustomed to the chores and she knew her arms and hands would take a while to get adjusted to the increased labor. She welcomed it. It was her proof of serving. She was no longer a child and was sharing the burden.

Dinner that evening was hearty and the company was excellent. Outside the camp there were some hoots and hollers, and they soon discovered they had company. Some native women and children arrived outside the wagon train and they had brought wares to trade. Several groups came near the Grant camp and everyone made them feel welcome. Clive jumped up and used some simple hand gestures and a few words that Corinne didn't understand. He told Chelsea to serve up some extra dishes.

Corinne told Cookie to go get some leftover biscuits and a small pouch of coffee beans for trading. She had a few flannel shirts she had purchased just for this type of moment. She went to her wagon quickly and got a small bottle of lavender to amaze the native women. As she got back to the Grant camp the women were eating happily and a lively trading session was taking place. Clive was the interpreter and he was doing an excellent job of keeping the situation lively and fun. Corinne got a few beaded necklaces traded for her two shirts she brought. They traded a few fresh fish for the biscuits and cheese. The biggest thrill was when Corinne approached the women with the lavender oil. She opened the vial and lifted it to her own nose and then put it closer to them. They all sniffed, smiled, and began talking fast in their own language. Corinne took her finger and put a dot of oil on her finger than touched it to the side of her neck. She then got another dot on her finger and held it out for one of them. The youngest girl came first and got the sweet floral scent on her neck, after that, she giggled and showed off her new scent to her friends. Corinne had many requests from the women and children to be 'perfumed' by her. The trading and visiting had gone delightfully well and the native visitors left with many good trades and full bellies.

Everyone in the wagon train felt charged up and a gathering was inevitable. After a few musicians got their instruments and began warming up, Jimmy and Joe announced they wanted to sing and with a flourish they started singing a spiritual hymn that made everyone feel grand. The ox handlers had a way of singing that put everyone in a happy mood. A few more camps moved in and the music got lively. Corinne went to her bed that night having lived a grand day.

Corinne woke up with a start. The sky for a moment was bright then a crack of thunder shook the earth. She drew a shaking breath and tried to clear the cobwebs out of her sleeping brain. It was obvious, there was a storm coming. So far, they had avoided any storms nearby. She saw the wagon canopy light up as bright as morning again and within two-seconds the boom of thunder nearly shook her out of her skin. It was thirty-seconds later the rain started its torrent. She could hear it hitting the semi-dry ground with slapping sounds. She crawled back to the flap and peeked her head through. Lightning lit up the sky and Corinne could see the fat raindrops coming at a slant, driving into the ground with determination. The wind was picking up speed and Corinne had a brief moment when she wanted to cry out but another boom of thunder shook her powerfully. She lit her lantern that was nearby and decided to put on a comfortable dress. If the wind got any stronger she might have to retreat under the wagon.

The storm raged on through the night and Corinne had time to consider that this could happen every day. The cold driving rain and the unmerciful lightning had its own life and agenda. She felt like such a tiny speck, alone in the middle of the wilderness. She started believing that they were at the mercy of the elements. She kept her calm as the hours crept by. She leaned on a trunk and blew out the lantern. She fell back to sleep a few times that long miserable night but the thunder always had a way of getting her attention.

The camp was up early and Corinne dragged her weary self up with everyone else. The rain had turned their camp to mud. The creek nearby was swollen and appeared larger than it had been earlier. The area was pretty flat and the water had few places to go so it formed puddles everywhere. Corinne's boots were wet and cold throughout by the time she finished with her breakfast and taking the necessary walk with her women friends. The sky stopped the rain but the clouds were a dreary gray that blocked out nearly all sunlight. The wagons started rolling by eight a.m. but several had major problems immediately. At the front, there were two wagons with one or more wheels stuck in the mud. A few oxen were having trouble pulling the wagons through the muck and rocky terrain. The day was not starting well.

Corinne was riding Clover when she heard a loud crack nearby followed with a shout by Jimmy Blake. Corinne rode over and saw that her wagon was leaning haphazardly to the left. She saw the culprit a minute later. The broken wagon wheel was on the ground and the remaining front one looked like it was hanging on to nothing. After the animals had been unhitched and were safely out of the way of other traveling wagons, Jimmy and Joe used all of their strength and muscle along with the help of a few wagon jacks, and got the wagon back to the proper angle. Andrew's wagon had the spare wagon parts and after a short while of jostling things around they had the tools and parts they needed to make the necessary repairs. Corinne rode ahead slowly through the muddy path to find the Grants and warn them that they would be behind today only to find them with their own set of troubles with the mud. Russell explained that the terrain didn't handle the water very well and got waterlogged quickly when the rain came, so much so fast. Corinne observed that the area was getting sparse of trees so there was no way of using the ropes and pulley systems for getting out of the mud, just men and brute strength. She appreciated how resourceful all these men were.

It was several hours of the Temple outfit grunting in the mud, wrestling with the wheels and finally hooking the oxen team back up. The movement was slow and labored and the fear of getting stuck in the ruts made by the other wagons was a real one. The land was laid out pretty flat and reached far in both directions. The ground was a mess of mud pits and animal's tracks. Corinne felt bad for the mess they were leaving in their wake. The Temple outfit rolled up to join the other wagons at around eight o' clock that night. Everyone was exhausted and did their duties quickly. Cookie made coffee and biscuits and everyone ate silently and crept into their beds.

The next day the whole train were drinking their coffee and sitting around their fires when the dogs started their racket. Everyone's gaze was soon drawn to the South where twenty natives were outside the camp on horseback. Their faces were impassive and they seemed calm, but the outlandish stories the newspapers painted back home told about Indian scalping parties, made the wagon train occupants a bit wary of surprise visits from the native men. Clive quickly mounted up and headed over in a peaceful zigzag fashion. Everyone watched excitedly to see what would happen next. There were several gestures and if Corinne focused hard she could hear them grunting in their own way of communicating. Clive rode back with three of the men. Corinne watched in startled fascination as they headed closer to her outfit. She nearly choked on her sip of coffee when she registered they really were heading for her! She bolted up from her stool and gazed up at Clive with eyes as big as her coffee mug.

"They came to talk to the medicine woman." He had such a proud grin on his face that his face would surely crack open.

"Medicine woman? That is funny Clive! What can they want with me?" Corinne was wondering if her bit of fun with the native women had offended anyone. Her heart was pounding a quick step in her chest.

"They want to trade you many goods for the bottle of medicine you showed the women." Clive gestured to the men and they all dismounted. Corinne was very embarrassed at their near naked state. The warm weather was certainly no problem for them in their simple loincloths. They were pulling goods down from their horses and began displaying for her what they had to offer. Corinne blinked and explained to Clive she would be a moment. She walked over to her wagon and grabbed her small pouch hanging just inside. In it was the bottle she used the other day to show the women her lavender oil.

She had many bottles packed in her things and would not miss just one though the oil was expensive and precious. She had made this batch while she was volunteering at the Boston Greenhouse. The small lab there had taught her everything she needed to know, and it had been thrilling to learn. The fact that these native men were excited about something she had helped to create was thrilling. She had her own goal of making more if she could convince her father of her plan. She ran back to the group that had gathered, her heart thumping happily within her. Being appreciated was a boon to her wounded ego.

She showed the native men the bottle and opened the stopper. They all sniffed noisily and were excited to see it. She closed the bottle and handed it to Clive. She nodded to him then to the men. They communicated happily with Clive and she trusted him entirely to do a 'good trade' as she had heard a few Indians say in a stunted accent. The leader of the pack settled on some sort of agreement and Clive handed the bottle over to him. He spoke directly to Corinne looking into her eyes with his own dark ones. He clasped his hand over the bottle and gestured over his heart then to his head. He glanced back to the man behind him and he approached Corinne with a necklace held forward. She responded by leaning forward as he approached and placed it around her neck. She smiled and admired at the artistry of the necklace.

It appeared to have bear and wolf claws surrounded by beads and a few dark blue stones. She looked up to see the other man approach her carrying fur. She opened her arms and they deposited a heavy pile of fur. She knew the worth of fur and wanted to protest. She looked to Clive and he told her to accept them. Lucas was behind her a minute later to take them off her hands as they came forward with other gifts. There was a small pouch covered in beads with a long leather handle. They placed it on her shoulder. The beadwork was so elegant it nearly made her cry. They also held the last gift tenderly. It was a hollow leather bag with no ornamentation. She knew they used empty bladders like canteens. They opened it and inside was a white paste. They spoke to her again and Clive translated.

"They said you make good medicine for the heart and the head. They say you gathered the flower of many good medicines in that bottle. They respect what you offer and give you a token of the respect with a necklace that proves you have found great honor in their sight. The pelts are to pay you. The beaded bag is for you to gather more. The last is their own medicine to share with you. They say it will drive the stomach demons away." Clive chuckled as he finished. The gasping of the wagon train population behind them amused Clive greatly.

Corinne accepted the lavish praise by blushing and bowing to them out of respect. They mounted up and left a minute later. The 'good trade' was over.

Within a moment, she had a crowd around her. Chelsea reached through to give her a big hug and get the first look at the necklace and gathering pouch. The crowd was amazed and it seemed like breakfast was forgotten because of the medicine woman in their midst. Corinne said 'it's silly' whenever anyone called her that. She was secretly thrilled though, her Grandmother Trudie would have been so proud.

The Grant family joined her over by her wagon, as she wanted to get a closer look at the pile of fur that Lucas held for her. They were astounded to see first, a large wolf pelt, then the stunning shining black mink, and wrapped inside were five snowy white rabbit pelts. The women gushed over the softness and the men commented on the quality and worth of such handsome specimens.

"I have a few things I can do with those rabbit pelts for you my dear girl. If you trust me I think I can make you something of a keepsake." She handed them over gladly; slightly excited and curious to see what her dear Clive would come up with. Lucas and Clive then procured a rubber tarp and with some thin rope secured the furs within the tarp in a way they said would be nearly catastrophe proof.

She grinned at Chelsea who felt like her about the men's need to tie things up and then explain to them why they did it. Men were just as silly as the women sometimes. She gave Clive a kiss on the cheek and thanked Lucas warmly for the help. They both seemed to gush over her praise. Chelsea and Corinne wondered out loud to each other about the strange way the men reacted to the Indians gifts to Corinne. They were treating Corinne with a strange awe that made them nearly giggle. All Chelsea could say was that was an interesting way to start the morning.'. They both laughed. Getting the respect of men was a hard-earned battle for any woman. They figured the respect would fade quickly as new adventures unfolded.

Chapter Nineteen

May 25 1848

The muddy plains became the dry plains as they traveled near the Platte River. The river would soon branch off and a hard crossing was due in a few days. After a week with no rain everyone tired of the dry weather and they were longing for some fresh water.

Corinne had seen the bottom of their water barrel for days and the water they got from the nearby Platte was muddy and had to be strained repeatedly, and she sometimes had the Cook boil it. The sour taste sometimes turned everyone's stomach when trying to drink it. She used a handkerchief to strain the water over and over and still it had that strange metallic taste.

The land stretched out and the wagons had little trouble getting fifteen to twenty miles per day but caring for the animals was becoming harder and harder. Animals were dying nearly every day as the heat and lack of water was starting to get to them.

The scouts came back after a week of travel to claim the good news of the Southern Platte crossing. There was a rumor that fresh water was on the other side. With the scouts came Andrew looking pale and grumpy.

Corinne hadn't seen her husband in a week and was trying to be polite when he strolled into camp looking filthy and grumpy. He was covered in trail dust and his pallor had taken on a sick yellowish tone.

"Andrew, you look worn out. Have a seat and I'll get you something to eat." She watched him walk slowly over to the stool and then slumped his body down to a sitting position.

"Thanks Corinne." He said softly and politely. Corinne and Cookie gave each other a shared look of shock. Had he ever spoken politely or called Corinne by her name? Corinne thought for a moment and had to admit she was pretty certain he never had.

She grabbed a rag and dipped it in the bucket of brackish gray water that was used for washing dishes. She walked over and without a single pause wiped the trail dust off her husband's face. He didn't 'shoo' her away so she took a chance and felt his forehead with the back of her hand. He was warm but not terribly so. Perhaps he was just overheated.

The evening meal was fried fish and boiled peas. The peas didn't taste very good after being boiled in the questionably clean water, but they had to be eaten. Andrew pushed the food around his plate and only ate when prompted. Corinne was certain he needed a good sleep and he would be feeling better by morning. She knew how men could get on the trail and the scouts skimped out on sleep often.

Within an hour, Andrew was retching behind the wagon. He had gone to lie down but then was up and pacing in minutes. Corinne had small supply of drinkable water. She filled a canteen for him and let him drink after he was finished being sick. Andrew was sitting on the ground by the fire when he began to vomit again. Corinne felt his forehead again after he finished and he was now hot to the touch. What had been a slight concern in Corinne's mind jumped into fear within a small moment. She would not say it or even think it out loud yet. It could not be...

"I need to get out of these clothes. Please help me." Andrew's ragged voice sounded feeble. He moaned as he walked. His one hand gripped over his stomach in a universal gesture of stomach cramps. Corinne helped Reggie get Andrew into the tent. Corinne left them to get a few things from her wagon. Clive was waiting for her there. The look on his face was grave and she knew before he spoke the worst of their secret unmentionable fears were coming true.

"The scouts are all sick my dear girl. We can hear Andrew being sick, so I rode around to see if any of the rest of them are feelin' poorly. It's not good." Clive took off his leather hat and ran his fingers through his thick hair peppered with a few stubborn dark strands that were clinging to their color. "Ralph Hammond said they all drank together from a small divot they found yesterday. It wasn't very fresh tasting and they all woke up this morning with stomach cramps. They didn't think anything of it then." Clive looked her in the eye and said what he really meant to say this whole time. "Girl, I think you know what to do. If he can't hold down water or food by tomorrow you need to get rid of everything he touches. Burn it, bury it, whatever needs to be done. I've seen what happens, child. I will pray with the last of my breath that this isn't what I'm thinkin' it is."

Corinne nodded, reached out and squeezed his hand. She had no words. She just wanted to care for Andrew and watch him improve by morning and be his grumpy self again.

Clive headed over to Andrew's tent to help in whatever way he could. Corinne saw Reggie and Clive holding Andrew up and they were walking toward the shallow Platte River nearby.

"Perhaps just cooling him off will give him some relief." She heard someone say. Corinne recruited Cookie to get two shovels from Andrew's wagon while she threw the dishwater into a large empty pot to boil. His dishes would need to be boiled clean. Corinne got the pot over the fire and joined Cookie behind the wagon as they dug through the dry earth to clean and cover up where Andrew had taken ill. They did the same by the fire. Cookie wore the same look of fear on his face as they worked. Cookie was feeling worse though, his fear was one of experience. He had seen this before. The rice-like chunks he just shoveled over was the final clue. Cholera was in their midst.

Andrew returned with the help of Reggie and Clive. Corinne was waiting with a fresh mug of peppermint tea. Sitting on a stool by his tent about twenty feet away from the wagons was Andrew who had started sipping his tea. He was bare-chested and his hair and skin were still wet. After a few minutes of sipping he declared the tea to be good.

"You all can go about your business and stop your staring." Andrew smiled weakly and sent them all away. Corinne communicated silently with Reggie with a concerned look. He understood and nodded. He would not be far from Andrew's side for even a minute.

They all went to sleep reluctantly that night. Andrew kept the tent for himself and Reggie pitched a spare tent nearby. They were all awake within a few hours, as Andrews's illness grew worse. Corinne heard mumbling, gasps, and cries throughout the wagon train that night but she barely acknowledged them. The Temple outfit was having its own tragedy as Andrew became more ill.

At one point, it was past one a.m. and everyone was in fear and desperation to keep Andrew from vomiting up any more water. Corinne dug through her 'medicine' bag and found the mysterious Indian pouch. They had claimed it chased away stomach demons. She could not think of anything more demonic than what she had seen that night. Andrew was barely recognizable and weaker than a newborn. Corinne dipped her finger into the white paste and brought it up to her nose. She flinched at the horrible stench of it. It reeked like rancid animal fat and something oddly sweet. Maybe licorice root or something like it, she tasted it and realized it wasn't as bad as she had thought. She got a spoon from the chuck wagon and headed over to Andrew.

He looked gray and nearly unconscious. He had been in and out for nearly an hour but seemed to stay awake a little more. Corinne got a spoonful of the paste and told him to eat it. He pushed away and refused.

"Andrew, I will not sit by and watch you waste away without trying everything." Corinne tried to shove down her fear but it came out in her ragged voice. She glanced to Reggie and Cookie who nodded with her as they held him. She shoved the spoon into his mouth as he fought half-heartedly. She watched him swallow and gag but he kept it down.

"I tried it myself Andrew, it is from the Indians. Maybe it will chase away your stomach demons." Corinne's voice had a desperate tone and who could blame her for it. She had tried to sound cheerful but it didn't work. As the night wore on she realized the paste had done very little. The cries of agony from Andrew grew louder and the smell of the horrible things the illness was doing to him escaped the tent and surrounded the camp. Similar problems were unfolding that night in other camps as a deadly plague on mankind crept its way through the waterholes and into the unlucky few that had a thirst for something deadly.

The fire burned hot against Corinne's face. It was midday but the bright blue sky hadn't reached into Corinne's heart. She watched the last remnants of Andrew Temple's clothes burn. Just anything he had worn recently. Corinne went through the motions and seemed to know what to do. They all did. Cookie had made brackish coffee. Reggie had cleaned the mess that had been Andrew's tent. They all had bathed heavily down at the Platte River. They were going to bury Andrew as soon as Russell and Lucas came back from digging the graves. There were four total dead this morning. One of the scouts had lived but was barely holding on.

Reggie had haunted dark circles around his eyes. He had thrown up this morning and they all feared the worst for about an hour but Corinne was certain now that Reggie had done some nasty cleanup that caused his stomach to turn. Corinne was surprised all of them hadn't joined in truly. Corinne had seen so many horrifying things just last night. She watched a man go from healthy to dead in one night. She had heard stories about the unmerciful horror that Cholera brought on its victims but she never expected it to be so violent and terrifying. At one point in the night Andrew looked so wretched that Corinne cried as she held his hand. His words made her cry all the harder.

"You are a good girl Corinne. No matter what I said. You are a good girl." He then curled into a ball of pain and moaned for nearly an hour. Corinne was certain he would die soon but he lingered on as they all rallied to get him to drink, only to watch in sadness as it escaped him. He lived on the chamber pot for most of the night. His face and skin so pale his body would collapse and they would cool him down and clean him up like a sick child. He was not embarrassed by his nakedness or that others were cleaning him, they all knew it would be over soon. The morning came and Andrew was gasping for air. They sat with him as he faded slowly and after a while he was gone.

The cleanup was nearly done and all that was left were the ashes in the fire. Andrew and the other men's bodies were wrapped tightly and brought to the outside the camp where the Grant men and a few others were digging graves.

The burial was quick but meaningful. The wagon boss spoke a few bible verses and the Blake brothers sang a hymn again. Corinne and her tired men gathered around the graves for a few minutes after the crowds dispersed. The wagon boss asked them if they would be okay to move out in a bit. Corinne nodded and said what they all are thinking.

"Let's leave this place." Corinne said flatly and turned to walk away. They followed her silently.

Part Two:

Chapter Twenty

May 26 1848

They all used what reserve strength they had and prepared the wagons and doused the fire. The wagon train as a group had decided to continue until they reach the crossing. They all would be traveling through the night.

"If you need to rest Corinne, just climb in your wagon, no one will think badly of ya for it." Clive joined her after the train started rolling. His eyes held concern but he saw her inner strength when she looked straight at him.

His own mind relived the recent events. He had never liked Andrew but no one should die like that. He had been there for part of the night getting them what they needed. Watching the life drain out of a man left a mark on anyone who saw it.

Corinne didn't have the energy or mood to smile at Clive but she nodded that she heard him. Her body felt tired but energized, a strange unreal strength. She was certain it would wear off eventually but in the meantime, she would have to suffer through it. Her mind was swirling with everything it had seen and the new reality she faced. She was a widow!

She faced a long road with no one but her to take charge. She felt lucky to have her friendship with the Grants but she knew she didn't want to lean too heavily upon them. They had their own journey to make. She knew she had much to learn but somewhere inside her a determination was growing. She would face what lay ahead with something her Grandmother used to preach about, "Grit."

"As a woman, you have to face what the world throws at you. A little grit is just your willingness to do what's hard and get through." Grandma Trudie's words had stuck with Corinne. She looked at her crew. It was a hardy group of men. Jimmy, who walked along with the oxen directing them, led her wagon. Joe was in the seat holding the reins lightly but was there to brake and see obstacles ahead. The other wagon was shorter with the chuck wagon attached behind. Reggie and Cookie were the ox handlers and then there was Corinne.

What was her role now? Corinne realized she had to stop her mind, she was over thinking everything. She needed to relax and just breathe for a while. Clive reached over and gave her arm a squeeze. She had an urge to get off her horse, hold up her arms like a child, and see if Clive would hug her like a father would. She knew in a heartbeat he would and that thought gave her comfort but now was not the time for sympathy. There was a river crossing and fresh water ahead. They would rest when they reached water. She would sleep and weep then, if need be, but not now.

The southern split of the Platte River was shallow and easy to cross. It was nearly a mile wide but the water was no burden to the animals and wagons. The group plowed through the murky waters and was faced with a difficult obstacle just within sight of their goal. They had traveled nearly twenty-four hours straight with only stops every few hours for a few minutes to let the animals rest. They would give the animals water and then charge ahead. There was a valley ahead called 'Ash Hollow' that they all knew was their haven, fresh water, cold bubbling springs, lush green grass and shade trees. They had not seen a substantial tree in a few hundred miles. It lay before them like a well-earned treat but they just had one more obstacle to learn from.

The steep hill down into the hollow was one that made them all take notice. The land had been so flat and colorless that the sight of green made them want to be foolish but they consulted the wagon boss and measures were taken, they gathered ropes and hook-up chains. One by one the wagons went over the crest of the hill with fifty men holding the ropes as human brakes. The oxen and mule in front of the wagon were skittish and somewhat unwilling. The ox handlers kept the whips flying and were yelling until their voices were hoarse to keep them moving. The third wagon was going smoothly when at the steepest point of the hill a mule turned sideways, twisting the harnesses with a fatal jerk, and he began to run. No one could be certain where the mule was headed but the damage was done. Within moments the human brakes were powerless and chains broke. There were rough sounds of wheels grinding on the dry dirt and the crunch of wood, as pieces splintered away and animals flipped end-over-end toward a messy death at the bottom. All the animals and the driver were lost. The family watched in despair as their father perished in a horrific drama that slowly unfolded. Weary men dragged up the ropes and chains, while others performed a hasty burial. The next wagon had to roll out. Corinne watched in silence until her nerves could not bear any more. Her body was shutting down.

She had been standing next to Chelsea and her family near the edge of the hill. She gave Chelsea's arm a tug to tell her she was heading to her wagon for a rest when her vision went fuzzy and everything started sounding far away. She saw Lucas saying something to her but it wasn't connecting. Her world went dark a moment later.

She awakened to a cool sensation on her face. There was water on her lips and she eagerly tried to drink it. A few drops made it to her scorched throat. It was cool fresh water. Her body responded and her eyes forced themselves open. Lucas was holding the canteen and Chelsea was sponging her face with a cloth. Corinne drank a few more mouthfuls.

"Did I faint?" Corinne felt stupid for asking, _of_ _course she had_ _fainted_. She did a mental examination of her limbs. She was not in pain, at least.

"I mean, where am I? Am I down the hill? Is everyone well? No one is hurt?" She sipped more water, as she felt a bit woozy again. She tried to sit up but Lucas pushed her gently back down and shook his head with a smile that said he was in charge. She closed her eyes for a moment again and then fell asleep.

Corinne was awake again a few hours later feeling refreshed and escaped her wagon to see everyone smiling and enjoying themselves. The men had wet hair and shaved faces. The trail dust had been cleaned away. Chelsea walked over and gave Corinne a warm hug.

"Cori, I do believe you were worn out completely. You got color to your cheeks now. I think you needed the rest." Chelsea pointed to a stool and handed her a plate. The stew and biscuits tasted so good. Corinne helped herself to a second plate. It was heartwarming to hear Chelsea call her 'Cori'; both her parents called her that, and Angela... She wished so much for her young friend to be there.

"I'm heading out for a walk. I need to stretch my legs and enjoy the green valley we have found." Corinne stood, stretched, and put her plate in the wash water. She found she had a few people shadowing her movements and she smiled. They were going to keep a close eye on her for a while, she supposed.

"The air is so fragrant. There are roses nearby." Corinne said absently. She was thinking about something that gave her great pleasure.

"Yes, actually many roses and other blooms as well." Chelsea chimed in. She had spent the morning enjoying the view. The landscape was surely heaven inspired.

"Oh." Corinne gasped as the beauty of the fertile valley also took her aback. No landscaper or gardener could ever plan a more thrilling garden. Its wild tangle was calling to Corinne and if she hadn't had company nearby she would have certainly lost her composure and shown her excitement like a child. Her face gave away all the joy she felt and more than one observer saw the natural unhindered passion she felt. It was a very charming and attractive look for her.

"I do hope we stay for a few days. I do want to collect some samples. There is so much to discover." Corinne looked to Clive who stood nearby; he was distracted but answered her look.

"Umm, yes we will be ...will be staying." Clive knew what she wanted and would gladly oblige her. He also saw some men nearby with other intentions. Her girlish exuberance was charming and attractive but she was alone now, her husband and protector gone.

Andrew had advertised his dislike for the marriage state and the un-kissed state of their union. There were nearly thirty men that were unmarried on this train. There was now one eligible, attractive female who was innocent, talented, and wealthy. Clive felt his hackles raise when he saw some looks that were directed at his young friend. He was beginning to feel like a protective father again. He had done this with his own daughters decades ago and gotten them safely married with no mishaps. He would do it again.

The wagon train spent three days at Ash Hollow. The time was spent repairing wagons, mending clothes and socializing. Corinne received bags of plants from her young friends and she gathered two bushels of jasmine seedpods for planting. She was determined to find a way to make her own oils and have her own farm somehow. Her daydreams were of fields of lavender and jasmine; a grove of sweet almonds, tall pines, and maybe olives if the climate was pleasant. Somehow, she would find a way.

Corinne enjoyed the freedom of her days as she got her work done and went visiting. The Grants were her favorite friends but soon others were getting to know her. Her fame throughout the train because of her 'good medicine' with the Indians had made an impression on everyone. She enjoyed talking with people about what she loved and it was good for everyone to know the benefits of plants and their healing properties, even if she shared just a little.

A small wagon train joined up with theirs on the second day in Ash Hollow. It was a small group consisting of six wagons. They had some bad luck and a fever wiped out more than half the number of their train. The hardy folks left looked as haunted and drained as Corinne was from her ordeal. Her empathy made her bold and she was one of the first to invite a family to her camp for supper. The Grants wanted to help so it became a large affair with makeshift tables of food and music fit for a barn dance. It reminded Corinne of her childhood days of church picnics where the townsfolk would bring out the best pies, cakes and fried chicken.

The family that joined them wasn't shy at all. There was a tall woman who seemed to run the outfit. She dressed well that evening in a fine traveling suit. It had enormous puffed sleeves and was a dark ruby color. Corinne thought to herself that she looked a milder version of her Aunt Rose but was proven wrong when she spoke.

"Just call me Ellie Prince. This here is my son, Sidney. My daughter passed away a few years ago, of the scarlet fever." She elbowed her son to get closer. He was tall and had a mild-mannered look to him. "My husband came up thissa ways just two years ago. He has a successful lumber outfit on tha' Willamette." Ellie Prince spoke boldly.

Corinne and everyone shook her hand and Sidney shyly approached Corinne for a handshake too. He had a small sincere smile and he looked her in the eye. _He seemed to be a nice boy_ , Corinne thought to herself.

They got themselves plates full of food and were enjoying the company of this interesting family. Ellie was bold and a little loud but entertaining as she shared her history with everyone.

"We recently settled in Michigan." She gave a low whistle. "The tree business there was hopping but the Indian wars were getting fierce. I don't agree with treatin them as bad as they did there. Them reds there were a peaceful lot that never hurt a fly. They jist got tired of being bumped around by da gov'ment. Go here-go dare. They may has stole a few muskets and made a big show but I fear the militia gonna push 'em all out."

Corinne could not help but agree with Ellie. Ellie had a coarse, no nonsense way of speaking that put Corinne at ease. She was 'good folks' as her Grandma Trudie would say.

"I am anxious to see my man again. After all it's been two years... I think he will have shacked himself up with a new woman. But for his own safety he better not 'uv. I may have given him two children and may not be the beautiful young thing anymo' but I got some good years left and he better be ready for enjoying the rest of 'em." Ellie's face was animated as she spoke.

Everyone listening laughed at Ellie's stories and felt an instant connection to her. Later as they enjoyed music and dancing together they were all shocked by the clear alto voice she produced as she sang along with folk songs. She seemed to be full of surprises.

The next morning the ox handler was sent over from Ellie Prince to see if they could ride nearby to the Temple Party. Corinne gladly agreed and sent the ox handler back with an invite for them to camp nearby at night. The ride out was a pleasant one through the fertile valley. It pleased Corinne to have so many new friends. The Grants and the Prince's would be living nearby when she reached her new home. She breathed freely of the fragrant air and had sweet daydreams of an easy future surrounded by friends and loved ones.

Chapter Twenty-One

June 4 1848

"Chelsea, I have heard mention of something lately and want to hear your thoughts on it." Corinne rode Clover and dismounted as she spoke. "Have you heard anything about a nickname 'the Virgin' being passed around." Corinne felt herself blushing just thinking about it. They had been traveling four days since Ash Hollow and several times at night when Corinne headed to the spring to haul water or meet other women to do 'necessary' things she would hear the men whisper things. She understood one phrase 'Virgin Widow' said yesterday and though it rang true, Corinne realized the indelicacy of it being a topic of conversation, especially from strangers, even worse because they were males.

"Yes, my dear Cori, I have heard. So has Clive and he has warned all of us to keep a close watch on you. Lucas punched a cow-poke in the face yesterday for a comment that was made about you." Chelsea looked sad a moment. "I have prayed about whether or not to tell you or to shield you from this but honestly a woman out here needs to be aware of the dangers, _all_ of them."

Chelsea was walking along with Brody but he began to fuss about being carried. His eyes were red rimmed and droopy. Chelsea carried him over and deposited him in the nearby wagon. Corinne made sure that Clover was tied securely behind it.

"I do not wish to speak ill of the dead but your husband did you very few favors to protect you. He spoke often of his wish to be free of marriage in general and had been heard in a few raucous conversations, where he should have remained silent, instead talking about how he never would have touched you, claiming that you would certainly never have agreed to the annulment after you had 'sampled his charms'. There are many single men on this wagon train and you are the only single woman. There will always be men who will be crude about females. I do not understand it, but accept it as truth." Chelsea watched Corinne's face go from embarrassment to anger as she listened to Chelsea speak. Chelsea understood Corinne's abhorrence to the male crudeness but was at a loss on how to help.

"I remember a talk I had with my mother before she died. I was starting to develop and I had started my monthly flow. She had said something that I never understood until now. She said 'sometimes men are like crazed hound dogs on a scent. They act all crazed until they find what they are hunting.' She warned me to be careful how I act around men and not to stir them up. In Boston I had seen several girls be daring with their clothes and actions and get themselves into trouble. I do understand what sex is, I was raised on a horse ranch." Corinne made a face and Chelsea could not help but chuckle. "I am not sure if men don't put such a great importance on the act and forget that there is a person they are exposing. I have heard that relations as man and wife can be amazing and special. My question is, how can talking about a young widow mean anything to these men who are strangers to me?" Corinne was wringing her hands as they walked along. "Do I need to be afraid to walk alone?" Corinne suddenly felt very exposed and vulnerable.

"You should be aware of your surroundings. The wagon boss was informed of some of the comments that have been made about your single status. He will talk to the men and make sure it's understood that everyone is to act like gentlemen and any comments in the future or misconduct will result in swift judgment."

"I am not sure how comfortable I am with all this but I feel surrounded by a few people who care about my safety. Be sure to thank the men for me if ya think of it. I may be too embarrassed to mention it."

Corinne and Chelsea fell into a companionable silence as many did on the long trail. Sometimes they would think of something to say and then fall silent again. Corinne was certain she had never had so much time to think and pray in her life.

The buzzing in Corinne's tent was going to test her sanity. She had lavender and lime oil on her person and had hung a rag that was spotted with the natural bug repellent but still the buzzing could be heard. It seemed overnight the bugs had created a cloud that clung to the weary travelers. Despite her attempts the bugs made it by her repellent and she had a few welts on her ankle where the pests had chewed. Corinne ignored the itchiness but the sound was her undoing. She finally resorted to bits of fabric in her ears to muffle the sound. It worked mildly well. Corinne would not complain and eventually she fell back asleep.

The morning was hot and the buzzing continued. The Platte nearby was low, only a few inches deep and looked still. They were back to straining the water for washing. Any clean water they had left in barrels was used for drinking. No one wanted a repeat of the Cholera incident. Word passed along the trail from other scouting parties from other wagon trains that Cholera had killed nearly a hundred people already this year and it was only June.

After breakfast the wagon train rolled out with the hope of outrunning the evil swarm of biting flies and mosquitoes. A woman made her way through the maze of wagons and found Corinne walking beside her own wagon astride Clover.

"My children got into some berries last night. They are hurting somethin' fierce today. Their bellies are rumbling. The berries look like under ripe blackberries. I don't think they are poisonous but I was wondering if you have any way to ease their bellies."

Corinne grabbed her satchel and followed the woman. After a few doses of marshmallow root and some water with a few drops of peppermint the children were feeling better. She gave all the youngins a healthy lecture on being patient with summer berries, 'that they may look and smell good but they need to be ripe to eat.'

She started to ride back to her wagon when she saw Lucas on his mount nearby.

"Are you following me Mr. Grant?" Corinne asked with a smile. He was a nice sight to see, even while swatting flies with his hat before he placed it back on his head.

"Well, I feel silly but yes I am. Chelsea says you came out this way so I took it upon myself to check up on ye." He smiled so slowly that Corinne felt her stomach do a flip of its own. His dark green eyes were as friendly as ever.

"I never want to hear you call me Mister again though. We've been too many miles for that nonsense."

Corinne was at a loss for words for a second then finally grasped at anything her brain could come up with. "Well...thanks...Lucas." She added his name at the end but she felt like a fool.

"I'm guessing you are using your healing skills for someone? Nothing too serious I hope." Lucas said. His hand gripped the reins and he pulled his horse up close next to her.

"Yes, a few under ripe berries made for some upset tummies. A little marshmallow root and peppermint will ease them for a while. I may stop back later to see if the trouble has fully passed. They are brave little ones and I do hope they don't suffer too long." She smiled wistfully. Her love of helping children was a deep longing and she harbored a few wishes for her own children someday.

"You are so good with the children it seems you'd make a great mother." Lucas winked at her and smiled a bit mischievously. Corinne turned nearly purple to think he could read her thoughts so easily.

"Now Mr. Grant..." Corinne ran out of words, her mind a blank.

"I told you before, no more with the Mister. I shall have to think of another way for you to realize that we are friends now. The formality is unnecessary." He came nearer to her on his own mount and his shoulder nearly touching hers as they walked along. Clover seemed completely comfortable with his mount so close that Corinne felt a little betrayed. Corinne's heart was pounding as Lucas leaned near her ear.

He whispered. "Please call me Lucas, Cori."

He backed away just as her blush started back up again. She wasn't sure if this one would not stay permanently. Something about him using her nickname was very pleasant. She meant to reply but stayed silent. She smiled his way and nodded as if agreeing to his suggestion. She sat there thinking of how to continue this exciting conversation but another rider joined them and the private moment was lost.

"Ms. Temple, my mother would like a word with you. She's been feeling poorly today and is wondering if you can pay her a visit." Sidney Prince had a low smooth voice. His body was thin and awkward, it didn't match the grown-up voice.

Lucas and Sidney gave each other a nod. But Sidney had a frown for a second while nodding. Corinne wondered for a split second but then became concerned for his mother, Ellie, hoping she wasn't in pain.

"Of course, I'll go with you right now. Is she in her wagon or walking?" Corinne gave a wave to Lucas and followed the young man next to her.

"She is walking but feeling faint and dizzy today. She has tried drinking more water but that doesn't seem to help." Sidney was riding slowly next to Corinne, watching her intently.

They plodded their way to the Prince outfit just in time for the wagon boss to call the train to a stop for lunch.

After looking Ellie over, she perceived a few bug bites had an infection. Corinne took her into the wagon and tried to painlessly drain the small amount of puss that gathered in the wound. She washed it and dressed it with oils and a fresh bandage. Corinne ordered Ellie to ride in the wagon, if possible, today and Corinne would redress the wounds later. She took infection very seriously.

Sidney served bread and cheese for Corinne as she exited the wagon. She washed her hands in the wash water and gladly accepted the noonday meal.

"I have heard the whole wagon train talking about you." Sidney started the conversation after she had taken a few bites.

"I do hope you have heard good things." Corinne looked at him sideways to see what kind of rumors he meant.

"I heard about you getting gifts from Indians, and taking out bullets. It seems everyone thinks you are a savior to the wagon train." Sidney blushed and then added, "I guess I just saw you as a beautiful girl, but now I know you are much more than that." He seemed shy on the surface but he knew when to be bold. Corinne was surprised, _what a day she was having_.

"Mr. Prince you are very kind. I just do what my mother and grandmother taught me. I learned from a young age how to use plants and herbs to help the human body. My mom learned to take out bullets from a doctor in her town growing up because of Indians and militia skirmishes. I guess I learned somehow too." She hoped that would keep his compliments at bay for a little bit. She was at a loss at how to react to him yet.

"You amaze me Ms. Temple."

"You flatter me Mr. Prince but..."

"I know you are recently widowed, I just wanted you to know that you have a protector and admirer." Sidney shushed her with his bold announcement. She just smiled and nodded. He was so sincere she had to let his statement stand. She ate her bread and cheese as he watched her.

That night after she finished checking on all her patients she pondered her strange day, so full of strange feelings and ideas. She had hope tomorrow would be a relief from the bugs and from men and their confusing ways.

The newest additions to the wagon train had other families joining their tight-knit group consisting of the Grants, Temple crew, and now the Prince family, as well as, a few other groups who enjoyed the company. They all seemed to mesh their personalities well along the journey and had the daily habits working like a dance. They all seemed to know when to get water or wash the clothes in a non-communicated way of working together... As a traveling family, they sang and worked as one. A new family joined their midst in early June.

Corinne had a soft cloth sack full of extra cornbread that Cookie had made that morning. The bugs were losing the battle or were staying behind after they traveled a few miles. Corinne was thankful in whatever way allowed her to exist without the pesky creatures nipping at her constantly.

The cornbread was still warm from Cookie's small oven and the fresh butter they got from Chelsea had created a luxury to savor. Lucas had brought the butter over. He seemed to find lots of little ways to be near her. She liked it. She would not let thoughts of his fiancé back east enter her mind this morning. She smiled to herself quietly as she headed over to meet the new folks.

A beautiful blond woman greeted her with a young pair of equally blond twins holding onto her skirts. The young boys were truly as close to identical as Corinne had ever seen. She smiled a welcome their way but they buried their heads further into momma's skirt.

"Welcome to our train, just saying hello and sharing a treat." Corinne said with a friendly smile.

The woman smiled big, saying nothing, and looked expectant.

"Jah." She said after a minute. Her smile was stunning but she didn't seem to understand Corinne. Corinne tried again using gestures. She smiled herself and handed the bag toward the woman. The woman accepted it and examined it then started speaking in a language Corinne didn't understand. It was Corinne's turn to look confused.

Corinne pointed to her chest, said, "Corinne," and waited expectantly for the woman's name. It never came. The blond mother took her bag and showed the boys then rubbed her tummy and waved. They all walked away from Corinne and headed to their own fire to enjoy the treat. Corinne felt dismissed, turned around, and walked back to her own fire laughing to herself. _So much for getting to know the neighbors._

Today was going to be a busy day. The courthouse rock was visible in the distance. As much as Corinne wanted to see it up close she had other things she wanted to do. Laundry was a tedious chore that mocked Corinne's best efforts. She felt her clothes looked dirty even after being washed in the silt water of the Platte. The edges of everyone's clothes looked dingy and sweat stained.

Rain and trees seemed a lovely memory of Ash Hollow but that was dimming with the reality of the barren landscape. There was plenty of low scrub brush and dirty sand they walked through day after day. Corinne reached her wagon and after getting the wash bags she began her daylong fight with the laundry. She felt grimy herself but the luxury of clean water to bathe in was not to be had. She hoped that she kept herself from stinking but knew she looked as travel worn as everyone else did.

The hot sun was beating down on her face and shoulders as she scrubbed and eventually she retrieved a light bonnet to keep her face covered. She didn't want to burn and be miserable tonight. She was just starting to sleep better after the bugs tormented her for the last several nights.

After hanging up all the relatively clean wash on a thin rope she strung between the two wagons she decided to rest in her wagon. The men and the Grants were off on foot or horseback to see the landmarks. Clive had been gone for several days having taken over some scouting duties since three of the scouts had died from cholera. Corinne felt his absence strongly but knew he was good a good scout for their train. His wisdom would get them through it all.

That night as everyone filed back to their wagons, a festive spirit had everyone wanting to celebrate reaching the landmark. Near the wagons was a large flat clearing and after lighting some fires and a few chickens and rabbits giving their life for the cause, a feast was laid out. Fruit preserves that had been held back were opened and shared. Music was at its best and Corinne danced with many partners. She thought of her dear friend Angela and how much she would have enjoyed this time with her.

"Can I convince you to take a stroll with me Ms. Temple?" Sidney Prince was by her side after dancing with his mother. "We will stay close." He added when she had a look of refusal. He offered his arm but she nodded and took two steps ahead of him. She wanted to be his friend but taking his arm might encourage him too much.

"I'm sorry. I know you shouldn't take a man's arm this soon." His face was young and his jet-black hair was slicked back. Corinne admired the kindness in his eyes but was afraid to be too nice to him. She knew he was harboring budding romantic notions about her.

"Mr. Prince you honor me with your attention but I want to clear the air between us." Corinne stopped walking and tried to look him in the eye before she let him down. She wanted it to be painless and friendly. "I would love to have your friendship, but beyond that I have no aspirations of seeking romantic attentions from any man." Her heart did a flip at the thought of another man's recent attention that she enjoyed rather well. _Liar!_ She whispered to herself.

"I have been three years away from the company of my Father. I wish to finish this journey, Lord willing, and spend some time with the only family I have left." Corinne took his arm then as a friendship gesture. He took it gracefully and walked her back.

Within five minutes Lucas came around and she was swept away on a fast jig. He didn't wait even a minute before asking where she had gone.

"Sidney took me walking, but we didn't go far." She felt ten times the liar for enjoying his gaze as he danced with her. His medium brown hair was recently trimmed. His tan made his dark green eyes seem more intense than usual. Corinne tried not to notice too much.

"Well Sidney is young and I hope he realizes that the dark isn't safe. And I don't like him taking you away from your friends." Lucas had a possessive look that charmed her female senses. A girl never should admit to it but she really did enjoy a man being a little bit jealous of her attention. She smiled to calm him.

"I took the moment of privacy to let him know that his attention was flattering; however, I have no intention of having any relationship with him other than friendship."

Lucas actually smiled his brightest smile of the day for that remark.

Corinne finished the dance knowing her favorite dance partner enjoyed her company but inside she ignored that question in the back of her mind. _What will he to do with his fiancé back in Kentucky? Should he just throw his affection around when someone is waiting for him?_ Corinne knew little of how to deal with these questions and felt the smallest amount of guilt for passing off on Sidney's sweet honorable attempts at courting when he wasn't spoken for and Lucas was. When did this all become so confusing?

She laid her head down at a late hour and slept for a short time when she awoke to banging pots and children's laughter. After a few sentences of talking Corinne realized the Swedish family was still awake. Corinne sat up and lit her lantern. This reminded her of Andrew's early morning habits and she smiled and saw it is nearly one a.m. She extinguished the lamp, lay down, and tried to sleep but the racket was loud. A male voice joined the speaking and Corinne imagined that was the husband. She wondered absently if he was blond, too. After thirty minutes of shuffling and finally, a bit of shushing from the mother, the family seemed to settle down. Then began a song of sorts, they all did it together, the children and the parents. It lasted a few minutes and Corinne had to keep from laughing at the silliness. _What were they doing?_

The chanting song ended and soon the entire camp got back to its slumber.

Chapter Twenty-Two

June 21 1848

The first official day of summer. The morning started with a creek crossing. It was easy going but for a few breakdowns. Some wagons were taking a beating and many repairs later, still barely holding together. Corinne felt confident in the Blake boys and their care for her and the wagons had been excellent. Reggie and Cookie watched over her like brothers. _They were a great team._ She thought.

The air was dry and the creek was refreshing. The women found a secluded place for a bath again and everyone enjoyed the clean feeling after a long while of dusty trail grime.

Corinne kept herself away from Sidney and Lucas lately. She didn't like the feelings she was having and thought the best course of action was to avoid it completely. She kept her eyes on the landscape and her mind occupied with her own dreams in Oregon. She had the image in her mind.

The mountain behind and her the fields before her in purple splendor, she could see different trees blooming in the spring, maybe even citrus fruits. She drew a blank on how that would happen. She heard rumors that women could own property in Oregon but she would not know until she arrived. There was also her father to think about. Would he support her dream to start her own farm and understand what she wanted to grow? She hoped to make lavender oil and other oils, possibly be the first producer of some oils in the states. It would take time and many people to help but maybe her prayers would see fruit.

After crossing that clear-watered creek the climate turned toward dry. Corinne spent her days in the harsh dry climate on Clover or on foot. Sometimes her handkerchief did little to block the choking dust from her nose and mouth. Her eyes were constantly coated with caked-on sand and a white silt substance that made her eyes tear and burn. Everyone was in this together. The summer was just beginning and they all suffered through the miles of endless rocks and sand.

The march was enduring and seemed measureless. The daily routine engrained. The mile markers were the big landscape changes. The landmarks they read about and they used them to guide their steps, the end was coming closer but the going was painfully slow. Everyone felt today was the day. Corinne anticipated it herself; it was the high point they had all been waiting for, Independence Rock ahead!

Corinne planned to carve her own name in the famous place. She forged ahead through everything and knew of untold trials waiting. Soon the halfway point would be behind her. She dreamed of a roof and bed almost as much as her lavender fields. Oregon City began sounding like heaven to her, a land of milk and honey.

The wagons were taking a break, men gave water to the animals and stretched their tired muscles. Corinne had a rag with wash water to clean her face and hands of the trail dust. Chelsea strolled over with Brody and made small talk. Brody even seemed excited about "pendance rock." The scouts said they should see it on the horizon today. The rocky hills were small and spread out. Everyone missed the sight of trees.

By late afternoon it had been spotted, a cheer rang out and wagons stopped for good. A line of people with homemade paint and brushes were marching out to a turtle shaped mound that stood out from the stark dry landscape. The air was full of joy as they battled the heat with a song on their lips. The journey was halfway done. They all secretly knew the easiest half was what they had already accomplished but no one said so today. Today was celebration for life and the bright future ahead.

Corinne traveled with the Grants and they all took their turn painting their names. Corinne spent an hour looking for her father's name without any luck. The place was enormous and she soon gave up and headed back with her companions. She found herself watching Lucas walk back with Brody on his shoulders. His eyes were smiling and he treated Brody with stories and smiles. She found herself daydreaming about him sometimes, too. He was taken, but she felt that maybe someday a man would come along for her that was like him, hopefully.

Food was spread out in a dazzling display of resourcefulness. People pulled out reserve stocks of canned fruit. Butter had been hoarded and pastries were stacked high on makeshift tables. Clive, with the help of another scout, downed three deer; so, roasted venison steaks were also shared.

The land was barren and the people didn't care, a feast and a party was now the order of the evening. Corinne had been learning some great cooking tips from Cookie and helped him with the task of making enough biscuits to share with everyone. Corinne was proud of her growing list of skills. Her hands were properly calloused these days and she felt a growing sense of womanhood rising up in her chest. She had her own goals and she also had a taste of freedom that she would not abandon lightly.

Corinne enjoyed the meal and as soon as the dancing started she was actively dancing with her friends. She stopped after the fourth dance to go back to her wagon. Her stomach was a little upset and she put some peppermint in her water. Within minutes she was very uncomfortable.

"Chelsea, I'm going to head in for the night. I am feeling poorly." Corinne walked over to her friends to let them know where she would be. She didn't realize that she would soon have company.

"Hello beautiful." A familiar young voice interrupted Corinne's thoughts on her churning stomach.

"Sidney, I am sorry I didn't get a chance to dance with you. I am feeling.." Corinne wanted to send him away so she could be ill in peace. Her stomach was getting hot and her head spun a little. Sidney interrupted her.

"I have wanted to talk with you for days. I have tried to stay away from you." Sidney looked so serious with his dark eyes full of young passion. He pulled her close. He was not paying attention to her distress.

"Oh Sidney..." Corinne groaned and grabbed her stomach. She wasn't even listening to him. Her stomach cramps grew in intensity.

Sidney suddenly realized his folly. He was trying to woo a sick woman. His frustration grew. His timing was always off. He took a large awkward hand and patted her back. He tried to find soothing words and she groaned and doubled over. He was afraid she was going to lose her dinner on or near him any moment. His stomach had never been one to handle that. If anyone was sick near him he usually would end up joining in. "Let me find you some help." Sidney didn't even get a glance from Corinne as he nearly sprinted away from her. He found Chelsea and sent her to rescue her friend. Girls knew how to handle these things. He would have been disappointed had he waited around another moment as the man whom he secretly disliked was recruited for carrying the beautiful young invalid.

Corinne did indeed lose her dinner a moment after Sidney left her company. She was glad he had left. His company was getting more and more pressing on her. He looked at her in an odd way like he expected something of her. He would someday be a very handsome man but his boyish actions prevented her from seeing him as anything but a sweet lad who wanted her attention. Right now, she just wanted to not exist as she fought a battle with dragons in her stomach.

Chelsea, Russell and Lucas came to her aid to settle and clean her up. Ten more people over the course of the night got some severe stomach cramps. Though everyone was at first afraid of another round of cholera they soon discovered that everyone who was been sick had eaten some fruit pastries from a certain family.

The Swedish family had shared some fruit pies with everyone and some of the fruit had been put up badly it seemed. No one could tell them for none of them spoke English. The family was quickly making enemies with many outfits who tired of the late-night loudness and now sharing bad fruit preserves. The gossip about them the next day wasn't very flattering.

Corrine didn't feel up to doing much for several days. She hid in her wagon as they traveled but the rocking and jerking from the uneven terrain did little to ease her illness. She wished for rest and finally after three days of fitful sleeping she felt a bit better. She found herself enjoying life again as the Sweetwater River revived the entire train.

They passed the Devil's Gate in awe of its magnificence but kept moving through as they refilled their water barrels and kept their steady pace. The summer heat wasn't fooling anyone. Winter would come and they knew they have to make every day count. They would be traveling along the route of the Sweetwater for almost a week. They would cross over it several times before leaving it behind to head toward the South Pass. They knew it would be the easiest way to get through the difficult, wagon-crushing Rocky Mountains.

Chapter Twenty-Three

July 7 1848

A daylight moon shown in the clear sky. Not a cloud was seen as Corinne stretched her back while sitting on Clover. It was nearing noon and the train had been traveling all night. The heat was dry and scorching. The wagon boss decided to push on this morning despite the protest of several ox handlers.

The animals were dying.

Mr. Walters reminded every one of the contracts they signed and they agreed to keep moving. Corinne heard the shout for the wagons to rest and she was certainly glad of it herself. They should have stopped hours ago. Corinne had a feeling tempers were going to get worse as the heat and the barren waterless landscape tested them all. They filled their barrels after a difficult crossing on the Big Sandy two days ago. Many travelers wished to stop and camp near the water to allow the weakening animals to drink and rest. Mr. Walters and his crew ignored the requests and pushed on.

Corinne saw at least ten dead oxen that day and she heard rumors of many other ox handlers losing the battle with the heat. Every day the terrain grew more difficult for the animals to find any kind of sustenance. Many of the poorer families had no oats or feed of any kind left and those who had it, gave it sparingly when they shared. The women were getting nervous about the growing tension. Desperate men had short tempers.

Corinne was grumpy. She had a few good reasons; dirty everything, face, hair, and clothes, a monthly cycle with the accompanying cramps in her belly and back, and an injured horse. Clover had a sharp rock wedged in her hoof and after removing it Corinne was certain Clover was bruised. Corinne was gladly giving her a break from riding but wasn't enjoying the walk much herself. Corinne shared her womanly grief with Chelsea and got the traditional female sympathy but it didn't help her mood. She tired of the dreary landscape, the dry dirt she ate all day as she walked and everything else this trail threw at her. There was no plant life to look at, no trees, just dry sandy dirt that swirled around you and caked on eyes, nose and mouth. The evening was better when the temperature dropped but the celebratory atmosphere was gone with the last river crossing.

"There's my sweet girl." Clive rode up to Corinne as she was starting the fire for dinner. She could not help but smile a little when she saw him. He was like a cool breeze to her parched hot day. His white and grey peppered hair had grown longer around his ears. It suited him perfectly.

"Hello Clive, I have missed you." Corinne said weakly. She just had enough energy to fail at sounding perky.

"You are looking peaked child. I have to say this is the hardest part of the world to travel through, I reckon, and it gets under everyone's skin. We git ourselves a few more weeks of this before the terrain changes and then it's just plumb difficult." Clive sat down next to her as she poked her fire with a stick." I am not doing well at cheering ya, am I?" He laughed at himself softly and put a gentle hand on her shoulder.

"I wonder if you'd like a chance to get away from the trains for a few days and ride out with me and Lucas to talk to some of the local natives. We need some hints for water spots cause there's been a few dried up springs. We were counting on them for water. You can bring some of your good oil and make some good trades again." He looked to her hopefully. She smiled but shook her head.

"My horse is lame and needs a few days with no rider." She went back to poking a stick at the fire. Her mood had lifted at the thought of a small diverting adventure but dove back into the depths when she realized it was impossible. She felt like a four-year-old whose candy had been stolen. Tears were threatening to fall.

"Ah, well that's no problem. I have more than one horse on this trip. I have a nice ride for ya, no worries. I will bring him by tomorrow morning and you can see for yourself. Will ya come with us if the horse suits ya?" Clive was all cheeriness and Corinne nodded with a bigger smile.

"I'm sure your horse will suit me, Clive. I will come. How many days will we be gone? I'll need to pack my saddlebags." Corinne felt her mood lift and she actually leaned over and planted a kiss on Clive's cheek. She looked up to see Lucas standing over them.

"I was coming to check to see if we are leaving tomorrow morning and I catch you kissing Clive. What does he do to deserve it, so I can try to get one too?" Lucas laughed as he approached the fire, his green eyes always teased her lately.

"I just told her about the trip and loaned her a horse, Lucas my boy. I'm sure you can think of some way to get a kiss if you thought hard enough on it." Clive stood and accepted a mug of coffee from Cookie who joined the group. Lucas gave Corinne a wink, headed over to the coffee pot and came back with two cups.

"Will a coffee be enough, my Cori?" He said low for her ears only when he handed the steaming cup to her.

Corinne gave him a long slow stare that made him swallow hard and found her voice. "I think you can do better than that, Lucas Grant. A man has to work to earn a kiss... unless he's the kind that goes about stealing them." She watched his eyebrows rise up and she might have seen him blush a little under his tanned cheek. She was mortified at herself. Corinne had no idea why she had said that. Did she want him to steal a kiss? Would it really be stealing? Argh... her mouth had gotten ahead of her.

Her face heated up and she turned away from the group and Lucas's reaction. She made her way over to see what was cooking for dinner. She was calling herself all sorts of names as she walked away from the group.

She didn't see Lucas playacting with Clive behind her as he acted like she had shot him dead in the heart. He landed with a thud on the stool behind her. She turned in time to see Clive and Cookie laughing quietly at Lucas. Her face was calm now as she sipped her hot coffee but her stomach was certainly jumping around still.

Chapter Twenty-Four

July 12 1848

Corinne was up, dressed and packed before her alarm went off. She grinned to herself as she thought of Andrew and his early morning habits. His memory was far away now, almost like she had never known him. Had he never made some of those hard decisions perhaps her mind would dwell on him more but even the pleasant thought reminded her of how Angela's road was shortened. Corinne prayed for her friend and for Andrew's parents as she got out of her wagon and stretched. They would certainly be sad when she arrived in Oregon City a widow. She wasn't looking forward to that.

The sun wasn't up but there was light nearby at the Grant outfit. They had their fire going and Corinne caught the faintest scent of coffee drifting by. She had never been a coffee drinker before this trip but she surely was now. Three cups everyday if she could. It was a way of keeping her going. Grant and Lucas were sitting by the fire looking like they had just rolled out of bed themselves. They each brushed at their tousled heads when they saw her approaching all bright and pretty in the light of the campfire. Her improved mood had also put a light in her eye and a little bounce in her step.

She was going on an adventure with two of her favorite people. She loved seeing them in their morning routine, a little tired and sloppy in that sleepy way, it was endearing. Men seemed less powerful when their hair was tousled and they looked a little vulnerable. They seemed approachable and Corinne felt comfortable with them. This trip would be enjoyable, she somehow knew they would see to her safety and make sure she was well entertained with stories and sights along the way.

"Good morning men." She realized her voice was sing-songy and tried to remedy it quickly. Nothing was more annoying to her than a perky morning person. "I am usually never up this early unless forced. I cannot stay in bed any longer. I am more than a bit happy to be seeing new sights." She accepted a mug of coffee with the smallest hint of a blush after remembering Lucas's comment last night.

"Clive, do we have a plan as to where we are going today, exactly?"

"There is a Shoshone tribe west of here that I would like to visit. I have met up with them several times in the past and would like to gain some of their knowledge of the water system here. They will be able to help us. Lord willin'."

Corinne nodded and finished her coffee. They packed up their bags and were ready and within a few minutes they were off. Corinne's mount was a sweet gentle one, black and white spotted. She had her own comfortable saddle and everything she would need in her saddlebags. They brought a packhorse too to hold extra supplies in case they were gone longer than a few days. Clive was always well prepared.

The early morning sky was soon bright as they trotted along slowly. Clive shared a few stories of his earlier trips to see this same Shoshone tribe. They were relatively peaceful, only having certain issues with some Comanche who thought every few years they could hunt on certain grounds where the Shoshone hunted. It made for tense relations. 'Though some intermarriage of the two tribes has helped it along.' Clive shared and wiggled his eyebrows for effect.

He explained about the battles that sometimes happened between these people. Corinne thought it sounded like the great wars of Europe with kings, queens, and their princes marrying for power and how there was always an undercurrent of dissent.

With the light of day, she could see the mountain range to the West. The wagon train dust trail kept visibility low but now she could make out wispy far off shapes. Like low-lying clouds.

"It's the Wind River Mountains. We'll be heading a bit north. The wagon train will be setting down on the planned route. We have time to get some good information of any route changes we need to make. Animals cannot go so long between good grazing grounds." Clive shared his information with her as an equal; she enjoyed knowing how things worked. She wanted to make sure he knew how much she appreciated it.

"You know Clive, I have always been treated as a child. My aunt never spoke of anything but frivolous things and my father last spoke to me when I was fourteen years old. I feel suddenly thrust into an adult world and I enjoy being a part of it. I feel like I'm seeing many things in a new light." She felt more at ease as she rode along.

"I see wisdom in your eyes Corinne. Your hands have healing in them. You have big dreams." Clive had a serious look for a minute then gave her a sideways smile as he rode along. The heat of the day was building. They needed to find shade soon and rest during the hottest part of the day.

Within a few hours the heat was melting them, Clive led them to a large boulder that would shade them from the heat of the sun and he set up two tents. Corinne protested at the extra work of setting up two tents but he insisted. She stretched out in the shady tent and settled into a mid-day nap. She recognized Clive's snore before she dozed off and it made her smile.

She wondered why Lucas wasn't talking very much, maybe she would have to try and get him to open up. She drifted while thinking up ways to bring Lucas into the conversation.

Corinne woke up confused, it was getting darker, but she didn't know what time it was. Her inner clock was thrown off with the nap and she worried for a minute that she was left alone. The crackling of the fire and Clive's tinkering with the coffee pot calmed her and her fog lifted. They would eat their dinner and then leave. She crawled out from the tent and shared a smile with her companions.

"I nearly forgot what day it was, I cannot get used to traveling at night yet." Corinne laughed at herself.

"I agree, I nearly panicked when I woke just now. I didn't know where I was." Lucas shared, he was skinning two rabbits near the fire, Clive sat on the ground, and the coffee pot was sitting on the grate over the hearty blaze. The heat was a little unnecessary but the night would turn chilly later. There hadn't been clouds for a week and it made for cooler nights until late August.

"Can I help with any fixins?" Corinne rolled up her sleeves. She sat next to Lucas and saw him react a little, just a hint of a smile.

He silently handed her three potatoes. She cut out the eyes and peeled them with her own short knife. Clive had a pan of water on the cooking grate and within a minute she cut the potatoes into pieces and plopped them in. They were all quiet but the company was pleasant like a family gets when they feel comfortable. Dinner was delicious and after a few cups of coffee they packed up and began the evening journey under a cloudless sky and a bright moon.

They traveled through the night with canopy of stars twinkling overhead. Clive told them they would find the Shoshone within a few hours but six had passed with no sight of any inhabitants. The land was mostly flat with enormous boulders, like miniature mountains jutting out of the ground. They all joked about how the rocks got there, they looked so out of place in the flat landscape.

It was near dawn when strangers on horseback approached. Clive and Lucas appeared on edge until Clive let out a whoop and a cawing sound.

The two young men had long hair and big smiles for Clive as they approached. They called out several greetings and spoke animatedly to each other. They used the Chinook language when talking to Clive. Corinne watched them with interest. Lucas gave Corinne a bump with his elbow and a quick wink. Corinne could not help but enjoy the attention. The sunrise made the sky around them orange and pink. It was a nice moment.

"Come along, we are a few miles out they say. This is Desert Cloud and his brother Black Hoof, they will lead us to their village. They are further north this year. Water is dry in several creek-beds." Clive reined his horse around after he explained and followed the boys as they darted off. Corinne and Lucas picked up the pace to catch up with them.

The village was larger than Corinne imagined as the vast tepees and dwellings spread across the flat landscape. The early morning routine looked similar to the wagon train's with many fires burning and women starting breakfast. Dark little faces peered out from the doorways of tepees. Corinne could not help but smile at the people she passed; the women had a welcoming look once they saw Clive in the party. Men, young and old made their way over to the group to see the long-time friend of the Shoshone.

"They seem to love you Clive." Corinne was in awe.

"I have been a friend of theirs for many years. I trapped furs with them and fought beside them against the Sioux and the Blackfeet years ago. Chief Washakie is a good warrior and friend of mine. We have had many good talks. He is a wise leader that has peaceful ties with our government..." Clive pointed out the riverbed on the far side of the village. Corinne could see it was clear and a few feet deep. She rejoiced inwardly at the thought of bathing in water not muddied from a hundred families, horses and oxen sharing and stomping around.

They dismounted and were welcomed to a fire and shared plates of breakfast. Fish baked over hot rocks were served with berries and nuts. The long night of riding gave them all a healthy appetite. Clive and the men carried on a seemingly friendly conversation and Lucas and Corinne enjoyed the kind faces around them.

"You are probably the first white woman ever to enter their village." Lucas gave her a wink and she rewarded him with a blush. The nearby children giggled as they caught the actions between the two. Children saw everything.

"Well I hope to leave them with a good impression. I brought some lavender to share with them and hope to learn about any local fauna that has healing properties from the women and healers." Corinne missed the look of awe on his face while giving a little child a silly face.

"Cori, you are a very special lady." Lucas leaned and whispered close to her ear. Every nerve ending she had stood at attention. She turned and stared into his eyes until she was sure the world had stopped. His eyes showed respect and something else. Something she had never expected.

"Thank you, Lucas." She whispered when she found her voice. She had forgotten what she was thanking him for but it broke the spell and they looked away from each other and ate a few more bites.

"The women will help you get cleaned up after we have a chance to nap a little. I told them about your 'Good Medicine' and they all eagerly wait to see what you brought. Already five young men have offered payment to have you as a bride." Clive chuckled, watching her blush, but was more fascinated to see Lucas's response.

His jaw was tight and he took a protective lean toward her. He gave Lucas a knowing look and smiled. It was Lucas' turn for blushing, just a little.

Two women came and escorted Corinne away to rest in a tent. Soft furs welcomed her and the warm earthy scent of the tent was pleasant. She was left alone and she thought of Lucas for a little while before finding rest. His intensity was pulling her in. Honestly, he always seemed so calm and sweet natured, but now she was seeing another part of him. She slept heavily; her dreams were of a land with many mountains and fertile valleys.

A few hours of rest were all she found and she climbed out of the tent when she smelled smoke. Venison or beef, she thought as she opened the tent flap. Two women sat nearby sewing beads on a piece of leather while another sat at a loom. The area was full of children and adults all going about their lives. A tall device was twenty feet away that Corinne discerned as a smoker. The smoke made a thin haze around them but the scent made her hungry. She nodded to the women and gestured about where to find her saddlebags. One woman directed her to Clive and Lucas who were sitting at a nearby fire. Clive was still talking to the men.

She called herself a childish fool when her stomach did another little jump when Lucas looked up at her but she tried not to react, knowing full well that she had been teased her whole life from every close relative and friend for never being able to hide her feelings from anyone. _What makes her think she can hide anything from Clive and Lucas?_

"Corinne, we just woke up too. I hope you got enough rest." Clive welcomed her to sit next to him. "I was going to teach you a few words of Chinook to help you if you wish. Some simple hand gestures can make a big difference." Corinne promptly sat down on the ground and was given a very thorough lesson on communicating in the Chinook language.

Clive described the Chinook talk as 'an old language used by traders and Indians for several generations' 'it was a passable way to talk between trappers and tribes, also the rugged men of the West who shared the world of the many different tribes here'. Corinne was a quick learner and had already grasped a few phrases but was eager to learn more. She would be using her future time with Clive learning this language for communication with native people in Oregon too, if possible.

Lucas and Corinne practiced the Chinook language skills they learned until five women summoned Corinne. She nodded a goodbye to Lucas and followed the women to the river's edge. They walked along the edge to a well-brushed area where a large rock gave them privacy. With a quick glance to determine the level of privacy herself she joined the giggling women and disrobed. The water was warm enough to be comfortable but cool enough to be refreshing. The women's beautiful brown bodies were playful in the water and soon Corinne was welcomed into the play with splashes and giggles of her own. The water was deep enough to swim in and the freedom to do so was delicious. Corinne spent nearly twenty minutes just swimming and splashing before getting to the business of washing. She was pleasantly surprised with the use of a creamy soap and the help of a young woman Corinne later learned was named Bluebird. She was tiny and sweet and Corinne saws a great sense of humor behind her eyes. She washed Corinne's hair with the sweet-smelling soap. It reminded Corinne of milk baths she had enjoyed in Boston.

She was shocked to even think of Boston after her world had changed so much now. That was such a different life. She was bathing naked with Shoshone Indian women. Her heart was happy here with these beautiful souls surrounding her. She climbed upon a nearby rock and sunned herself dry with the other women. Bluebird was bold and held her feet next to Corinne's in an obvious comparison. The dark tan foot of Bluebird next to the milky white foot of Corinne was a stunning contrast and Corinne found the humor and was the first to laugh. Another darker foot came in beside Bluebird's. Corinne wondered why Bluebird's coloring was a bit paler than all the other women. She gave Bluebird a look that hopefully welcomed friendship. There was something about her.

Corinne felt welcomed by them and had bonded in a strange way. The bright sun soon made them warm so they scattered to get their clothes and headed back to their jobs. Bluebird gave her a nod as she moved away.

Corinne spent the day with Clive and Lucas watching the lives of the Shoshone people. When the men came back from a hunt with meat and skins the women were busy preparing everything from cutting out the bones for making utensils to scraping fur off the buffalo hide.

That night's dinner was roasted buffalo with small potatoes and great company. Corinne enjoyed their haunting voices as they sang to the honored guests. The Shoshone bedded down early but Clive, Lucas and Corinne had held strange hours and stayed awake talking quietly around the fire. A few young men wanted to talk to Clive so Lucas and Corinne were left alone.

For a minute the silence was heavy. Lucas cleared his throat a few times then finally spoke. "Corinne, I just wanted to tell you I see how wonderful you treat these people. I know many women who would never do what you did today."

"They make it easy."

Lucas reached out and took her hand in his. Corinne's arm felt on fire as he stroked his fingers over the top of her hand. He didn't say anything and Corinne was certain she was coming down with some deadly fever from the slow persistent sweet agony he was doing to her hand and her brain. It may have been a minute or an hour but she began to think about sitting just a little bit closer to him. Lucas seemed to have the same idea as he nudged himself nearer to her place on the ground near the fire.

"Lucas," She said softly, not wanting to break the mood. "I don't know what you want." She looked deep into his dark eyes and saw hope there.

"I just want to understand why I want to be near you. Why I am drawn to you?" He was still holding her hand and stroking it slowly with his thumb, driving her nerve endings to a slow roar inside her head.

"I feel the same Lucas, but what about Sarah Ballentine?" He had a pained look and stopped the torture to her hand.

"I never felt this way for her. She was pretty and pleasant. I was at Yale and she was taking courses in a sister school nearby. I was in the orchestra and so was she. Sarah sought me out. She was constantly around and a friend of hers finally forced the issue by telling me she was interested. Once I graduated it seemed like the next step was to get married. She said 'yes' but then, once I told her I was going to farm out west, she changed. I hope the best for her but I am certain that our engagement is all but over." Lucas gave Corinne a boyish smile that completely made her forget what she was going to say. Nearby there was a sound that drew their attention.

A 'kip-kip' sound echoed through the dark night, it resembled an animal noise but wasn't. Whistles followed it and a strange hush fell over the camp.

Without knowing why Corinne's heart did that jump that could not be explained but just a certain knowing that danger was near. She glanced at Lucas and felt the grip on his hand loosen but then his arm was around her shoulders protectively. His face a wash of the same feelings she felt just then, an unknown fear.

Clive broke through the darkness slowly; his face was serious and his body tensely listening. He leaned in close to them.

"It's the Blackfeet, they have been threatening to raid for months over the buffalo hunting grounds. Lucas, get her out, they cannot find her, or you, here. There is a great rock just on the north side of the camp. There is a deep crevice. You can hide there. Don't come out until it's quiet. Keep her safe."

Lucas and Corinne were on the move as Clive disappeared into the darkness. The kip-kip sound continued but Corinne was nearly oblivious to it. Fear was pounding in her ears. This could not be happening. They ran by her tent and with a second to think she broke her grasp with Lucas' hand, ran into her tent, and grabbed her saddlebag. Her mother's journal was in there. She would not lose it in a savage battle over hunting rights!

"Cori, where did you go?" Lucas said in a savage whisper. She clasped his hand wordlessly and he pulled her along. Her eyes were still adjusting to the blackness after staring at the fire so long; she was having little luck seeing anything. Her inner compass was aware that the river was around this area. Not wanting to spend the evening shivering, she whispered.

"Be careful, the river."

They moved quickly weaving through the village. The small fires were down to burning embers that gave off a little light. Corinne tried to keep her eyes off the embers as to not ruin what little night vision she had left.

The last tepee was soon a hundred yards back. They moved slowly now with no moon to guide them along. Corinne thought about Angela stumbling through the dark then tumbling into a ravine. In this flat terrain, it was unlikely. She could easily trip though.

They stopped; Corinne reached with her own free hand and felt the barrier of rock.

"Cori, this way." They scooted to the left, and then felt the edge turn. They nearly tripped on low brambles twenty times before they came to the crevice. It seemed wide enough for them both and they cautiously moved into the depths of this enormous boulder. It was clean and quiet and they sat down in the middle as it opened up to a small flat area. There was a pit for a fire there but fear made them cautious. Lucas sat with his back against the opening and pulled Corinne next to him. The night air wasn't cold but the chill of the situation drew them closer.

The silent night was broken by savage screams, whether in pain or to terrify they worked on Corinne. Her fear broke her down and she began to weep quietly, holding her hands over her face.

"Cori, be calm. The Shoshone have many great warriors. This fight will not last long." Lucas held her as she calmed herself, his chest catching any wayward tears as she slowly stopped crying. They sat this way and tried not to listen to the haunting sounds of battle. The grunting and yelling muffled through the rock.

"Why did Clive say they cannot find me here?" Corinne asked softly to distract herself from the sounds of battle.

"Cori, you are far too precious to end up captured in a Blackfeet war party. All I can do now is pray and keep you safe. Thankfully we got out of the village before anything could happen to you." He held her face with a strong hand and gave her a quick blind kiss that penetrated her heart. It was over fast but she thought about it for several minutes. On this dark night, he had shared much with her, his protection, his feelings and even a kiss.

As she sat in the dark listening to the sounds of war dying off she was thankful for the quiet company of Lucas. He was a steady strength when she needed him. She knew her feelings were new and unknown, but another part of her felt he was solid and already tied to her in some way. She didn't know how to continue the talk they had started tonight but she would find the right place and time somehow. She was certain that she wanted to go slowly. She thought of Andrew and how the day they married the relationship started sour and continued until that last day.

The sound of hoof beats came and went and it made Corinne think that the Blackfeet had gone. They sat still and waited. There was no need to act hastily and draw attention from anyone if there was still danger lurking around. With the night air beginning to cool down, staying still within Lucas' arms seemed warm and safe. Corinne smiled to herself a little whenever he moved in closer.

The sound of far off footsteps caught their attention. They both tensed and listened harder.

"Lucas, it's safe to come out, or you can wait, I'm bringing a lantern." Clive's voice calmed the tension out of their shoulders. Lucas helped her stand. They heard Clive shuffling around outside then saw the light from the lantern coming closer through the cleft. He was within the circle in a few moments. With the lantern, they could see the inside of the boulder. It was an interesting place, this natural formation created a little hollow place. As they suspected there was a fire pit and it also had a place on the wall to place treasures.

"Clive, are you hurt in any way?' Corinne's voice was quiet and shaken. Her hands were on him as soon as he was near enough, checking for any sign of injury.

"A few scratches, no need to worry Corinne. However, a few others did get more than scratches. The Blackfoot party was not a large one. They just seemed intent on stealing horses and today's buffalo kill. Two young warriors had the worst injuries. I am hoping they will allow you to take a look, maybe you can prevent infection." Clive pulled Corinne into an embrace to calm her fear.

"The battle was short, as you heard I'm sure. The Shoshone warriors have the renegades under control. No women or children were involved."

They walked back to the village and Corinne was immediately taken to see the injuries. Lucas was still carrying her saddlebags as she went to retrieve her oils and herbal kit. He stopped her for a moment after he handed them over.

"We'll talk again soon Cori." Lucas said simply.

Corinne had to look up to watch his eyes as he spoke. She gave him a nod and squeezed his hand before she let go.

"Thanks for taking such good care of me tonight."

"It is my pleasure." His easygoing look was back and he gave her a wink before leaving her to her business.

The young men had some cuts but no puncture wounds. Corinne could see they would need a few stitches and Clive translated to the women caring for the men that she had some healing medicine that might help fight infection. They welcomed her help. She was thrilled.

She spoke in English in a soothing voice that Clive translated softly. She went through her kit and got lavender, eucalyptus and the precious small vile of Tea tree oil. She cleansed their wounds and then applied her mixture to the edges of the wound and also to the needle. The women did a good job cleaning the wounds free of dirt and grime so Corinne spent a brief amount of time stitching the wounds. Then she reapplied her mixture and bandaged them. The job was done quickly. She washed her hands and was thinking she would head to bed when she realized that sleep would be a long time off. They wanted to know more about her medicines.

The elder women and a few prominent men of the tribe were talking animatedly about the medicines and Clive could not translate fast enough. They wanted to see her mother's journals and learn everything from her. Corinne was excited to share but also exhausted from the long day. Clive, after a few hours, called the event closed and told them that Corinne was tired. He led her back to her tent with a lantern and gave her a fatherly kiss on the forehead. She was asleep as soon as she lay down. She had nightmares all night though, battles and injuries greater than the ones she had recently experienced.

The morning came late for Corinne; the whole village seemed to be moving slow after the long night. The young boys were talking of the battle and in the way of young boys, they enjoyed reliving the fight. The sizzling food eventually brought everyone out of their beds.

Corinne sat at the fire and nibbled on her breakfast, wordlessly. She was nervous to see Lucas today. What would he think of their time together yesterday? She wasn't sure what to think about it herself. The feelings inside her were swirling around faster than she could catch up with.

The day flew by when the women came for her, along with Clive, to talk about her herbs and oils. They had an idea to send someone with Clive to Oregon City to learn the language and be trained by her. She was very willing to do the training as long as they could keep both lines open. She wanted to learn from them, too. Corinne was excited to hear they were serious about their intentions and discussed the most capable young woman for the journey.

The Indians had given a map to Clive with lots of instructions about the location of water holes. There would be a few people traveling back with them and tagging along to Oregon City with the Grant outfit. Corinne was thrilled when she found out that Bluebird would be coming with them. She felt a strong bond with her and longed to breach the language gap between them. She knew Bluebird was a special girl with a keen intellect. Her dark eyes were filled with mirth and wisdom for one so young. Corinne guessed she wasn't even sixteen years old.

Before they left that evening Corinne made a few good trades for her bottles of oil. She got beaded moccasins that were so comfortable Corinne was certain she would never wear any other shoes. They also made her a full-length coat with heavy warm fur insulating it. The golden tan hide was delicately beaded with wildflower patterns. Corinne was touched to get such a beautiful and generous gift. They said the coat would keep her safe 'for the time of cold, mountain snows would be coming soon.'

She knew she would wear the coat in honor.

Chapter Twenty-Five

July 17 1848

The group that left that night to travel in the cool of the evening was Clive, Lucas, Corinne, Bluebird, and two men from their tribe. They would be guiding them to some springs on their journey through the South Pass and the mountains ahead. Corinne didn't understand much of what they said unless Clive translated but she did enjoy their smiles and genuine warmth. She looked forward to traveling with them and knowing them all better as the journey progressed.

A few looks passed between Lucas and Corinne as they prepared to leave. She could read in his eyes that he wanted to talk more with her but perhaps the time would come another day. She had a strange wish to be near him again like they had the night before. Cuddling against his chest had been lovely and a bit frightening. She could not say why it was both but now she seriously wished she had her mother or Angela to talk to. She may yet confide in Chelsea but that was complicated. She was Lucas's sister-in-law. Perhaps it would create a strained relationship if she had questions about his sincerity or changed her mind about her feelings. _How did things get so complicated so quickly?_

They plodded through the night slowly guided by the stars. The few night bugs chirped and hummed their songs as the group moved toward the South Pass; the wagon train would be close to that place soon. They were going to find a water hole ahead of them and then guide the train to it. Corinne had concerns that the loss of so many animals had already crippled the train's ability to keep going but Clive explained that wasn't the case.

"The harsh reality is, that with the loss of life and supplies along the way, it is an unfortunate but necessary part of the journey. The strain of the journey will always mimic nature. The survival of the fittest is the rule. The wagons get lighter as they eat through supplies. The terrain gets harsher and people and animals get sacrificed to the demands." Clive said, "It's the hardest thing to see after so many years of traveling, but it's a brutal truth." He made eye contact with her as she thought about his words. "What we are doing Corinne is harder than anything ever should be. When we get to our Valley we will have 'seen the elephant'. We survived the trail. The great spirit of this land is now in us, and we have conquered it." Corinne felt humbled by his speech and remained silent for a while. She could only wonder at how she had survived when she had seen so many strong men and women fall.

"Come ride with me Corinne." Lucas rode near her and spoke loud enough for Clive to hear, too. Corinne glanced to Lucas' expectant face and then to Clive who nodded with the smallest hint of a smirk.

They rode ahead for a few minutes and then slowed to a walk. Lucas kept his eyes ahead and Corinne could see a serious look cross his features as he was thinking about what he wanted to say to her.

"I keep thinking about you." He finally said, daring a look at her. She wanted to smile but the serious look made her pause. She would let him talk.

"I know we have a connection but you are right to ask about Sarah. I left her behind without truly letting her go. I believe in my heart that she is not waiting for me, but my integrity and honor is smarting from my actions with you." He looked away to say the rest. "The fact is, I entertained feelings for you while engaged to someone else. I do not regret having feelings for you at all, but I cannot abide the dishonor upon you and myself if I continue to act upon these feelings before sending word to Miss Ballentine of our cancelled engagement."

"I will never doubt your sense of honor, Lucas." Corinne said softly to clear the air. She could see he was struggling with his actions.

"Perhaps I am too harsh on myself but I have to see myself as a just and honorable man. I cannot in good conscience play with anyone's emotions lightly." Lucas stopped his horse and looks toward the sunrise before him, so intense and raw. Corinne knew in that moment she would never see him the same way again. He was a good man. That he cared for her at all seemed a miracle. His integrity and honor was surely something that made her proud to know him.

Corinne suddenly felt her heart drop through her to the ground. Perhaps Sarah still wanted him. Maybe she had already written to him telling him of her devotion and willingness to come to him. Perhaps this was just a mild feeling Lucas had and his honor would dictate him to wait for Sarah and abandon his fledgling feelings for her. Corinne realized that she had no claim like Sarah had on him. He had accepted gifts from her family. In some cultures, that made them legally bound.

"You look worried Corinne." Lucas's face was calmer now, like he had released some pressure off himself and now was happier for it.

"I ..." Corinne faltered not wanting to admit she suddenly wished to keep him for herself. "I am at a loss. This is new to me and perhaps I cannot say as well as you have how I feel." Corinne felt a foolish tear escape from one eye and travel down her face. She hated her stupid emotions that kept giving her away. Lucas rode closer to her to so he could wipe it away. She beat him to it with a swipe of hand.

"I just realize that you are quite a man, Lucas Grant." She stood up in her stirrups and without pausing to think she kissed him briefly as he had done just a day before in the dark. "Now we are equals in this." She sat back in the saddle and waited for his response. He was first surprised then seemed pleased.

"I will bide my time for you, Cori." Lucas reached a hand to her face and stroked her chin. She leaned in for a moment to accept the comfort of it.

"If we are meant to be, it will be." She said simply, she felt a peace wash through her. She would put this in God's hands.

They turned back and soon were back in the party with Clive and the others. They all settled soon, in a shady, to sleep during the heat of the day.

Chapter Twenty-Six

July 18 1848

The travel was slow as Clive was checking his map and conversed with the Indian scouts that came along. Lucas kept busy with the men and Corinne stayed near Bluebird.

The communication between Corinne and Bluebird was limited but Corinne desperately wanted to get to know her. Her kind face and wise eyes seemed to beckon her friendship. Corinne was certain Andrew and her aunt would have hated her having any relationship to what they would call a 'savage redskin.'

Corinne learned that Bluebird was the English translation of her name from Clive. It was pronounced 'Doli' and Corinne practiced it a few times before she got it right.

As they rode along Corinne and Bluebird traded words, they went through hair, hand, horse, foot and each other's names but tired quickly. The morning heat was escalating and they kept watching the men to see if they wanted to set up a rest area soon. Dolly knew a few words of English. She had explained in very simple terms that her father had been a trapper. Corinne was pleased to know a little about her, but looked forward to learning more as time passed.

They had been traveling for many hours, water and rest were in order. Clive seemed pretty engrossed in conversation and then gestured that we follow. It had been a habit since they rose in the pre-dawn hour. They were looking for a good water source for the animals. We all knew this was of the utmost importance. Corinne realized that every time she thought of her own thirst she realized the wagon trains would be even worse. She had her fill of fresh water in the Indian village.

Clive led them around a group of low scrub bushes. A giant boulder jutted from the ground but behind it was a shadow where the sun could not reach this early in the day. The Indian scouts jumped off their horses and began digging with small wooden shovels. Within a minute the ground began to grow dark and water bubbled out like a deep breath. Everyone gasped and jumped down with their canteens. By turn they all were laughing and drinking, the water was plenteous. Clive drank his fill of the sweet cold water then got busy with the map again. The scouts were pointing and talking and they all agreed after several minutes they had the lay of the land captured. Bluebird pulled a satchel from behind her saddle and opened it near the water spring. She pulled out a brush and some powder and with a small scoop of water she made a red watery paste. She went to the side that faced east and began to paint a bright red circle with two wavy lines under it. It was rather large on the rock and would be seen from quite a distance.

"She is certainly a smart one." Corinne said to Clive, seeing him smile as he watched her paint.

"Yes, this will certainly help us get back to this spot. We will have her mark rocks on our way back too. We should set up our rest stop here, we have some shade and the water will need to be dug out some more." He spoke to Bluebird and the scouts as they all began to work together on the tents.

Corinne and Bluebird were learning to work well together. Corinne looked forward to being able to talk with her. Clive told Corinne that Bluebird was sent to learn from her about the medicine and would then pass it along to their healers. Corinne was anxious to learn to speak her language and teach her English, as well.

The traveling party rested in short order and when they awoke to the smell of coffee and biscuits they got to work quickly digging out the water spring for easier access for the animals in a few days. They had a great distance to travel to reach the wagon train but they knew the efforts would greatly benefit everyone.

Chapter Twenty-Seven

July 20 1848

Corinne was excited to see the wagon train in view. The dust was an unwelcome part but Corinne was nearly running to Chelsea when she finally wove her way through the wagons. The hug was endearing and several kisses for Brody completed Corinne's joy. The two women spoke until late in the evening. Corinne kept all romantic thoughts about Lucas to herself. It was confusing to bring Chelsea into this situation when they did not know what it was exactly.

Clive took the opportunity to introduce Bluebird and the young men to the crew. Everyone did their best to make them feel welcome. They were very quiet when Clive wasn't around but Corinne was already working on her Chinook and few Shoshone words that she had heard. She was determined to make them as comfortable as possible.

The information Clive had gleaned from the Shoshone proved very helpful and with a small detour following Bluebird's painted rocks they were able to restock water supplies and make it through the dry South Pass with fewer animal deaths. Water barrels were full of fresh clear spring water and tempers were cooled. This trip has been a blessing to so many. A deep sigh of relief was let out by every man woman and child that day.

Bluebird and her two companions were thanked by everyone, the sharing of the waterhole and its destination had endeared them to all. The fireside chats that night were pleasant and the guests were treated with honor. There was no longer a class system here. Every man or woman was judged upon their merit not by the color of their skin.

Bluebird and the two men with her stayed close to Clive, but quickly a friendship blossomed between Chelsea and Bluebird.

Clive had taught Chelsea the Chinook language and without a pause Chelsea scooped Bluebird under her wing and made her part of the family. Corinne was so pleased to see Bluebird and Chelsea communicating easily. It wasn't long before all three women were friends and sharing stories of their lives.

With the success of the South pass behind them the wagon train moved forward. Corinne came back and settled into the daily routine gladly wanting something to distract herself from thinking about Lucas, but failing nearly every minute.

Chelsea suspected there was something between them but only questioned Lucas.

"Corinne looks at you differently now." Chelsea was preparing dough for biscuits and glanced his way as he sipped coffee near the fire. Lucas harrumphed in the traditional male way of expressing dislike at the topic of conversation.

"You try not to look at her at all. You don't always succeed." Chelsea nearly chuckled as Lucas blushed a little.

"I have a deep respect for her."

"We all do Lucas. Just letting you know, I'm here if you need to talk." Chelsea watched him chug down the rest of his coffee probably burning his mouth in the process. He was trying to escape her questions. What he didn't know was how much he communicated with his actions. Men were the silly ones sometimes.

The excitement of Fort Bridger was the next great milestone. The ability to send word to loved ones back East was on everyone's lips. A pony express post had been added and nearly every wagon would be taking advantage of it. Corinne had several letters for her aunt and Angela, no matter what the expense. She pondered the idea of sending word to her father but knowing she was headed in that direction herself it would be wasteful to do since she might arrive before it does. The visit to the small post gave everyone a small boost of energy. Corinne gladly handed over her coins to send off her precious letters. The line behind her was long and she saw many of her acquaintances with letters in hand. She said hello to Effie Prince and was having a chat with her when she caught Lucas passing behind her from the corner of her eye. He gave her a small smile and continued walking. Had he sent a letter back east? She would wonder about that for days certainly.

Some local natives had heard about the wagon train going through and they had brought goods to trade. Locally caught fish and game was available, as well as some foodstuffs and dried goods. Everything was expensive, and some had to go without refilling supplies, due to lacking funds. Things like coffee and flour were running low for many, but somehow, they would all have to learn to live without it.

The hot days of summer were going to be a memory soon. The mountains were ahead with the unforgiving terrain and the snowy slopes that would test and try them before the journey's end. Everyone had their own idea about how they would cross the mountains and they secretly feared the unknown, except for those who had already crossed and lived to tell.

The hot dry weather had Corinne longing impatiently for the scenery to change. The weeks were slow in passing. They all tried to keep their spirits up but everyone was feeling the same sluggish exhausting strain of the trail. The daily grind was interrupted one morning when Chelsea had an announcement.

"Well, I guess morning coffee is a good enough time for our news, and I wanted everyone to know Russell and I are expecting another child." Chelsea was rewarded with a cheer and everyone jumped up from their seats to share hugs and handshakes with the mother and father-to-be.

Clive gave Russell some good-natured ribbing about his being too busy on the trail for those sorts of shenanigans. Everyone laughed and loved the idea of another young Grant baby.

"Corinne, I can't wait to see you this way someday." Chelsea winked at Corinne over her mug of water. "You will surely make and excellent mother." Corinne blushed and felt her eyes drawn to Lucas across the fire. His eyes locked on hers for a several seconds before she lost track of the conversation. The slow dark gaze of Lucas held her captive for a minute. He agreed silently with Chelsea. His eyes spoke volumes of words they shouldn't say. There was an uncomfortable silence; Corinne broke her gaze and attempted to say something but was at a loss.

Clive broke the silence and his grin split his face in two. "She surely will be a great mother and she has lots of knowledge to pass on to her young'ns."

Corinne was trying to keep conversation up with Chelsea but her awareness of a certain person was making her batty. She needed to remember that there was no reason to change her feelings now when the uncertainty of his current relationship was still unknown.

The subject moved on to lighter things as they discussed baby names and future plans. Soon even that became part of the everyday routine. Chelsea was healthy and strong and had few troubles beyond the discomfort of walking so much or the jarring of the wagon when she needed rest. Bluebird was a big help to Chelsea on this part of the trail. Chelsea was repaying her for the extra help with help Bluebird learn English, and also teaching her to read. Corinne was amazed everyday by how quickly Bluebird was learning.

The landscape passed by and everyone did their best to keep moving and survive. Corinne had learned so much already, she wondered what else the trail would teach her as the struggle continued as they traveled each hard-fought mile.

Chapter Twenty-Eight

August 13 1848

Sidney Prince came by the fire for several mornings in a row. Corinne humored him but wondered if she needed to have another talk with him.

"Sidney, you are gonna make me choke on my coffee if you keep staring at me like that. It distracts me completely." Corinne put on her friendly smile but she was annoyed. She would endure his company but she was losing patience with his constant awkward compliments. She was getting sly looks from Cookie and the Blake brothers every time he showed up. She would always laugh but the teasing from them was adding to the situational annoyance. As soon as she finished her coffee she planned to escape to her wagon with some excuse to get away from him. Later when she walked along with Chelsea she shared her feelings out loud.

"I am not sure why Sidney doesn't understand. I just don't see him in that way." Corinne walked with Chelsea hugging Brody's warm little body as they moved along.

"See who in what way?" Lucas rode by and Corinne nearly jumped. They had avoided each other successfully for the last week. They hadn't spoken much at all since the trip back from the Shoshone village.

"Corinne has an admirer, Lucas. He has deaf ears to her rejection." Chelsea was smiling as she said it with a wink in Corinne's direction to further her mortification.

"I do believe she has more than one admirer. I've heard her praises being sung by many in the wagon train." Lucas gave Corinne a glance then dismounted. He tied his horse to the back of the moving wagon after he removed the saddle and blanket.

"Well this particular young man is making himself a nuisance." Corinne shared, trying to keep her focus on Chelsea and not on the man behind her.

She blushed through a little teasing from Chelsea but was distracted when what sounded like a fight erupted close by. Lucas ran forward toward the sound and Corinne and Chelsea stayed back. They were learning to keep out of the trouble. Corinne could tell the wagon boss, Mr. Walters, was the loudest of the men hollering. Something about oxen and boys...

Corinne and Chelsea jumped up on the wagon box to get a better look. Two teenage boys were being held by the scruff of the neck by Clive and another surviving scout, they all seemed unhappy. The yelling calmed to a harsh lecture and soon the information was shared with the whole train.

"These two young men had the night watch for the herd last night. They were found this morning asleep, not in the saddle but on the ground with blankets. They intentionally went to sleep and more than twenty oxen and ten horses are now missing." Mr. Walters was more than upset, and the crowd was joining with him in anger. The wagon train always herded the animals together at night to keep them safe from harm.

How many people would be unable to move forward without their oxen? A few men from every outfit went to survey the missing animals. The Blake brothers were back within a few minutes to say two of their oxen were gone.

The women were left behind as the men formed search parties for the missing oxen and horses. Corinne felt a little left out but decided to be calm. They had a good camp spot for now. The Boise River nearby was clean and with the men gone the women took the opportunity to clean out the wagons and take time for themselves.

Corinne pulled her mattress out and gave it a good thrashing. A few spiders had made webs high in the bonnet and with a long stick she cleared the pests from her wagon. A few leaky containers had made messes in Andrew's wagon.

Corinne tried to think of it as Reggie's wagon now but she realized all of Andrew's belongings were in it. Corinne was determined that not one item of Andrew's would be left behind. With the hills starting to get steeper Corinne knew the temptation to lighten the load would be great. She would throw out her own clothes if necessary to keep mementos for Andrew's mother and father.

While helping Cookie scoop ashes out of the stove she got a visit from Clive and Mr. Walters.

"Pardon me Mrs. Temple." Mr. Walters had been quiet around Corinne since Andrew's death but Clive gave her a wink and cleared the air.

"Mrs. Corinne, how do you manage lookin perty when you are covered in soot and filth? I do declare..." Clive reached over and gave her shoulders a squeeze.

"Well, actually Clive it takes years of training in Boston. Society pressures a young lady to always look her best." She showed them a lopsided curtsy to be funny and was rewarded by laughter. "Well, Clive I do believe you are due for a shave yourself. I do declare..." She said in her best southern accent.

"Well, I was thinking of trying to grow my facial hair long enough to braid. Perhaps that may get me a new squaw wife. They do love them braids." Clive bent in a bow and watched Mr. Walters squirm. "I apologize, I believe Mr. Walters has a chore for ya, Mrs. Temple."

Mr. Walters made a gesture for Clive to do the asking.

"Well Corinne dear, we gots a job for ya, if'n yer willing." Clive rubbed his jaw a second before spitting it out. "Well, the two boys caught sleeping are going to get their punishment and we are wondering if you will look in on 'em when it's all done."

Corinne paled a moment. "What's the punishment?" She was dreading the answer, but knew the consequences of the boys' actions were dire for the whole train.

"Ten lashes each, if it had been accidental they may have escaped with five but the fact that it was intentional has to be reckoned with." Mr. Walters spoke up. It was his place as the head of the train to lay down the law. Corinne knew she had no right to question it. She had never seen a man whipped before and wasn't certain she wanted to now.

"We need to teach the boys a lesson and show everyone the importance of doing their duty for the good of all, but we also don't want infection to hurt these young men either. The West needs good strong men of integrity. It's no good to teach them the lesson and they die from the wounds."

Corinne paled again but nodded. "I will be available."

The search for the oxen and horses continued with little fruit for the effort. The traveling party had drawn some attention and with a strange twist some natives from the area had offered their services to help find the missing animals. They wanted a hundred dollars and twenty shirts or blankets to find the missing animals. They were politely refused but as the night wore on with no sign of the animals, Clive negotiated the price to fifty dollars and ten shirts. With handshakes and the deal settled upon the leader of the small group of Indians yipped and yelled and they left in a rush. After midnight, the Indians rounded a hill, crossed a shallow part of the nearby creek, and returned the animals.

Clive told Corinne the next day he was certain the local Cayuse Indians probably took the oxen and horses when they saw the boys sleeping near the fire. They just wanted the money and the shirts to trade at Fort Boise. The two Shoshone men laughed with Clive as they talked over the trick the other native people had played. Bluebird sat near the women and stayed quiet. She had been learning from Chelsea, but she was a quiet girl. She had a ready smile for everyone, and was a willing help to any who needed it, but she was not one to speak unless she had something profound to day. Brody loved his new female friend and lovingly called her "Dolly," it was so close in pronunciation to her real name. Bluebird made it clear that was what she wanted to be called soon after.

Corinne had nightmares the night before the whipping. She woke up with dread and the screaming of the boys in her head. She was up and preparing her kit before she even had her coffee. She wasn't sure if she would need to sew them up or clean out wounds or just try and prevent infection. She packed the best she could and said a prayer for bravery. She had done a lot of things to help people in her young life but usually it was after something had happened. She had never prepared to heal someone before they were hurt. Her stomach was jumpy and she had sweaty palms.

Sidney was waiting by the fire. His young boyish face a wash of admiration as Corinne walked out to the fire. He had a mug of coffee in one hand and another handed to her. She accepted it uncomfortably. She did not know what to do to discourage his attention. She had already told him once she was not interested, did she need to do it again?

"I heard, Corinne, that you are going to doctor the boys getting whipped today." Sidney sounded excited about the events. She felt a sudden disgust at the sound of his voice. _He was happy at the prospect of watching someone get punished._

Corinne knew it was necessary for the boys to be punished but she wasn't going to delight in anyone's mistakes or the pain they received for their actions.

"I am not a doctor, Sidney." Corinne took a sip of her coffee and called Reggie over to the fire with a free hand. "I will try and prevent infection for the young men today as I would for anyone who has an injury of any kind."

"Well Corinne I must admit, after my ma's horse was missing yesterday morning I was about ready to beat those boys myself. My mother cried for hours, but when I found out they was getting a whipping I was happy. They caused a lot of trouble."

Corinne tried to ignore him but she failed and commented before her better judgment stopped her.

"Honestly Sidney, you are happy to hear someone is going to suffer agonizing pain?" Corinne asked him pointedly.

Cookie was coughing nearby to disguise a laugh at the sickened look on Sidney's face. He looked a bit like a guilty puppy.

"Well, no, well I mean the wagon train manifest says the punishment is a whipping, but I didn't know this would upset you so much." Sidney dumped half his coffee on her boots as he tried to back away from his current statements. "I misspoke Corinne. I am just lucky that I haven't fallen asleep on the night watch."

"Aren't you too young for the night watch? Isn't the age over eighteen for night watch duty?" Reggie chimed in to make Sidney crawl a little more. His company every morning this week had been a nuisance that was trying their patience too. Cookie and Reggie shared a glance and were trying not to choke on their laughter.

"I turn eighteen in a few weeks, certainly man enough for the job now. We joined the train late and they have a scheduled rotation. I wasn't needed." Sidney sounded pouty and defensive. His thin boyish shoulders slouched dejectedly.

"I will gladly aid you if you have any needs today, or any day, Corinne. I will go eat with my mother this morning but I will check in on you later." Sidney stood and was gone with a bound. Corinne didn't even make an effort to wave because he never looked back. She had a feeling he was as resilient as a cactus. He would need no encouragement from her.

Clive and Lucas came by a few minutes after breakfast to escort Corinne to the front of the train. The boys were going to get their punishment before the wagons rolled out. Corinne was hoping to tend their wounds before they started traveling for the day. Treatment in a lurching wagon wasn't going to be ideal but she was willing to do whatever was necessary.

The boys were scared but stoic. The morning wasn't hot but they both were sweating a bit. Corinne could tell whom the parents where by the stressed looks on their faces, a mixture of regret and fear pasted on their foreheads.

The sun was rising with a yellow glow that would have put everyone in a good mood but the first duty was for every man and woman to witness the punishment being carried out.

The first boy was led to an area prepared with two small trees that would serve as the whipping post. His wrists were tied one to each side and his shirt was removed, then Mr. Walters made an announcement of the crime and the punishment while the man with a whip came forward. Corinne recognized the man as an ox wrangler but didn't know him. The whip was long and dark against the brightness of the morning. Corinne stared numbly at the boy's pale back as the first crack of the whip settled with perfect accuracy across the skin. Corinne jumped at the sound and she stopped breathing as the second crack rang across the opening. The crowd watched unhappily as the welts multiplied two, then four, then five. The boy's reserve was lost and the screams began, he started to squirm and the welts got worse. With one move the whip lashed on top of a welt and the blood started to flow. He yelled more, saying again and again how sorry he was. Corinne was openly crying now, along with the majority of the other women there. Corinne felt a presence behind her and a hand upon her shoulder. She looked into the comfort of Lucas's understanding eyes. She leaned into him and pulled his arm around her shoulder and over to the other side, his arm over her neck and shoulders, nearly an embrace so she could hide herself from the crack of the whip and the boy's pain. Finally, the first boy was done and he was untied and taken to his parents. He had several open welts from squirming and would probably need a few stitches.

Now the next boy's turn came and he was shaking so badly he could barely walk. His father helped him with his shirt and even tied one of his wrists. He spoke calming words to his boy before Mr. Walters read his fate in front of the crowd.

"Lucas, I don't know if I can watch again." Corinne felt fresh tears fall but didn't even want to wipe them away. She held her breath again as the first crack came down jolting her with its crisp sound as it echoed. She watched as two more lashes fell on his back then she could not watch anymore. She turned and buried her head into Lucas's chest and whimpered as the boy cried out with each lash until his ten had been received. Lucas pulled up her chin when it was over and handed her a hanky and a kiss on the forehead. She wiped her eyes and reached around his middle for a brief hug before letting go.

They didn't need to say a word. He was just there for her. She knew that for certain now. She stepped away after sharing a silent look with Lucas and was going to carry herself and her kit wherever she was needed when she nearly collided with Sidney who was staring at her with an angry look.

"Corinne, I thought you were my girl." Sidney looked crushed and stood his ground. Corinne was worried and felt trapped. Hadn't she told him already she wasn't his or any ones? Well, he probably witnessed the tender moment between her and Lucas but she did not care. She was tired of his possessiveness and clinging when he had absolutely no claim over her.

"Sidney, I have never said I was your girl. I am not anyone's girl." Corinne said softly trying to not make a scene.

"Why did Lucas just kiss you?" Sidney's eyes were red, his boyish emotions were rising, and tears were threatening to spill.

"He kissed me on the forehead Sidney, stop being so dramatic. He is a good friend of mine and he was comforting me while I was upset. If you will pardon me I have some mending to take care of." Corinne was losing her patience but decided to push past him and let him deal with his own problems today. She was through coddling his childish behavior.

Mr. Walters led Corinne to the boys' wagons and with help from their mothers, got them stitched and cleaned. Corinne eased the family's fears and said she would be checking in on them every time the wagons would be stopping for the next few days. They were both young and should heal quickly.

The wagons rolled out soon after Corinne finished and she walked back to her own wagon outfit in time for Clover to be saddled and ready for her. She thanked her crew and spent a quiet day on the trail alone. She was not in the mood for much company beyond the occasional female trip for privacy and necessity. She had been affected by the whipping she saw this morning. The faces around her had at first been expectant, some even excited, like it was entertaining for some.

Corinne felt nothing but horror and was praying for the poor boys through the entire thing. She knew what they did was wrong but the healer in her hated pain of any kind.

The noon and evening stops kept Corinne busy checking the status of her young patients. They both rallied enough to eat their supper so Corinne was encouraged. Eating was always a good sign. She even got a weak smile out of Caleb, the first boy to be whipped. He was eighteen and a bit silly but there was sadness in his eyes that still might last a few more days. Corinne had been worried about the second boy Charlie until he decided to eat, he was a bit more sullen and embarrassed but after eating he was sitting up for a little while. They would both be sleeping on their stomachs for a few days but they would recover.

The next few mornings the Temple outfit was quiet. Sidney had not made an appearance and Corinne was secretly wishing her harsh treatment had calmed his attraction to her. She tried to endure his presence patiently, well almost patiently, for several weeks and was very grateful for the reprieve.

The wagons rolled out of Fort Boise within a few days. They had taken the northern route along the Boise River and they were making great time. They were all eager to beat the snow in the mountains.

Clive and Lucas were keeping busy with teaching the Shoshone English and scouting the trail. Corinne heard whispers about the Indians nearby but they all seemed friendly enough. They had a large enough train that theft was only a problem if people got careless. The Indians were very helpful for getting the wagons across the rivers safely and as September was drawing near they were becoming increasingly valuable in trading for new animals. They had been trading oxen, mule and horses with the eastern travelers for several years now and had healthy animals to trade for those whose animals had died or were too weary to continue.

Chapter Twenty-Nine

August 22 1848

Corinne knew she was in trouble when she heard the loud crack and felt the splintered shards of her tooth float onto her tongue. It was two seconds, without breathing, until the pain sliced through her jaw.

She decided to throw ladylike table manners aside and she spit out the meat, buckshot, and bits of her tooth into her hand. She got close to the fire to see what had happened.

"What is wrong Corinne?" Cookie and Reggie looked concerned. Corinne was certain she would be fine so she shook it off.

"Just bit a piece of buckshot, no fuss necessary, so sorry to spit at dinner." She grinned and tried not to grimace when a sharp pain took her by surprise.

"No trouble, my lady." Reggie said chuckling at the joke. "You may spit anytime in front of me. I promise not to tell anyone."

"Sorry about the buckshot, sometimes the hunting can get sloppy with a few of our inexperienced scouts." Cookie said quietly. They were all a little sensitive about talking about the loss of the main scout party. It was still a bad memory and would be for a long time.

Everyone but Corinne finished eating. She was fighting a losing battle with an elevated heartbeat every time her tongue traveled to the sharp edge left by the source of the pain in her jaw. A jagged molar was her new challenge.

She waited until the dishes were washed and headed to her wagon with a lantern. She rustled around in her trunks of extra oils and ointment and found clove oil finally. She spent another minute looking for slippery elm bark but gave up in the darkness.

She had a conversation with herself while sitting in the dark wagon. The light from the lantern was a warm orange glow bouncing off the white bonnet above her; she stared blankly for a minute before she started the exploration in her mouth.

With freshly washed hands she applied a little clove oil to her pinky finger. _The key was to get the oil in the right spot._ She said to herself. _Drat_! She missed and hit the roof of her mouth and now her tongue tasted the overly-sweet cloves, it had a strange numbing sensation that was unpleasant. Corinne bit back a complaint and began again. Fresh oil and back in with better aim hopefully. She reapplied the oil and with a quick prayer found the center of the gaping hole on the side of the rear molar. Touching the clove oil instantly helped with a measure of the pain but Corinne nearly gagged. She exited the wagon and washed her hands again. She walked over to Chelsea's wagon and did the necessary walk with the women in silence. She headed to bed without talking to anyone.

The moon was overhead when Corinne bolted up straight. Her mouth was open and she was certain she had moaned or yelled and woken herself. She tasted blood in her mouth and all the flavor of the cloves was gone.

She heard stirring in the camp and knew she would have visitors shortly. Reggie and Cookie greeted her at the side of her wagon.

"Corinne!" Reggie whispered hoarsely. "Are you injured? Is someone in there with you?"

"I am alone Reggie, I have a bad tooth. I am sorry to wake everyone." Corinne felt the fool as she climbed out a few minutes later dressed in yesterday's clothes. She should have dealt with her tooth before bed but she was a coward. She hated to admit that she was afraid but she truly was.

"I am sorry." She said humbly, holding her left cheek. It didn't help with the pain but seemed comforting to protect it. She wanted to cry when she saw all the adults from the Grant outfit walking up to them with lanterns in hand. Her night was complete.

"We heard Corinne yell. Is all well?" Clive asked first. His look of concern as sincere as everyone else's, she was mortified but also felt loved.

"I am sorry." Corinne said a little thickly. Her cheek was swollen and she was swallowing a lot. "I broke a molar on some buckshot and tried to manage with it on my own. I am sorry to wake everyone. I am a fool." Corinne said lamely. She was tired and in pain and hated to inconvenience everyone. She heard herself inhale sharply as another pain shot through her skull. It was getting worse.

"Oh Corinne, you aren't a fool, I did the same thing a few years ago. I got a cavity from too many sweets and pretended I was fine for the longest time." Chelsea stepped forward and gave her a sisterly hug. "I got the worst fever and eventually had to own up to my problem. That tooth is gonna have to go!" Chelsea said with a pout.

Corinne nodded and moaned in agreement, and then she did a fake cry a little pathetically. Everyone laughed a little when she brought her head up with a lopsided smile.

"No one is gonna pull my tooth in the dark. Let's not get silly." Corinne said seriously then listened as the plan unfolded for her day. Clive came by with a quick solution for the rest of the evening, whiskey. Chelsea would administer the whiskey to help Corinne sleep. They would stay behind until there was enough light in the sky and Clive would do the extraction. He claimed to have the most experience.

Corinne spent the next hour sipping whiskey in medicinal doses and getting clove oil back in the proper spot to numb the pain. Chelsea was good company and kept Corinne laughing until they both lost the battle for sleep.

Corinne woke up several times when sharp pains took over. Corinne weathered the pain bravely and tried to fall back asleep.

"Are you ready?" Corinne had her eyes closed and nodded. She had Chelsea's hand and Clive's supportive voice talking to her calmly. He had her own mother's surgical pliers and was ready to make quick work of her tooth.

The whiskey was again warm in Corinne's belly. It made her feel affected and loose muscled. She knew that would go away soon enough. She just didn't want to embarrass herself by screaming too loudly.

She leaned back and felt the tool enter her mouth. Clive's hands smelled like soap and the lavender oil he used to clean the pliers. He was as gentle as he could be until the work needed to get done.

With a quick masterful move he grasped the pliers on the offending tooth. Corinne moaned a little from discomfort and felt her legs wanting to squirm. Russell held her head and shoulders as the pulling began. White-hot pain shot through Corinne's skull but she only moaned a little. She focused on her breathing and not screaming as the tooth fought its losing battle to hold strong. With the second pull the tooth was free. Everyone sighed with relief when Corinne sat up and bit on a clean bit of cloth. She grinned weakly and after the bleeding slowed she thanked everyone with muffled words.

Reggie, Lucas and Cookie joined them after the ordeal. They gave the group privacy but checked on Corinne to make certain she was truly okay. She was still a little affected by the whiskey and gladly lay down in her wagon for the remainder of the day.

Chapter Thirty

Fort Boise - September 3 1848

Some hilly conditions had made travel a bit difficult for a few days but they were finally at Fort Boise. Fresh elk, flour, coffee and some fruit preserves were purchased. Men shared ideas about routes and the local Indians. The weather was fine and the warm day and the fresh supplies put everyone in the mood for a celebration.

Corinne made sure to dance with her two new friends, Caleb and Charlie as well as Clive and Lucas. After a few rounds, Corinne held Brody so Chelsea and Russell could take a few turns around the camp as the music played into the night. Corinne gave a smile and a wave to Sidney who was dancing with a young lady in the camp. She was probably only fifteen but Corinne thought they looked charming together and hoped Sidney had moved on from his boyish infatuation.

Corinne sat with Brody, watching Clive dance with 'Dolly', and tapped her feet. She kept her thoughts on the present and tried to keep her worries about the impossibly tall mountains ahead get the better of her. Her heart was longing to find a home again. The traveling life was not in her blood. Her thoughts jumped ahead to her father's home and hearth. She rocked Brody in her lap and dreamed of a new beginning. His warm heartbeat joined hers as they both enjoyed sitting and swaying to the music filling the night air.

The next day they crossed the Snake River and Corinne got across simply with her own horse and into a safe place. A few unlucky souls lost their lives and wagons in the swift flow of water. Andrew's wagon was very nearly lost to the current before it was saved by some fast thinking men who were able to get ropes hooked on in before it tipped. Corinne watched from the safety of the shore but seeing Reggie and Cookie so close to danger shook up her nerves. These were her men, her crew. She said a prayer of thanks that her crew was safe.

Corinne was on the other side of the river when Clover jumped at a sound and Corinne lost her seat. She went flying and bumped her head and rolled for a second or two before she felt the water splash around her. At first, she was dazed and saw stars. _Where am I?_

The water was cool and the gurgling current under the surface was loud. She was swept along the river and broke the surface once or twice to catch some air but was pulled under the current. She felt herself starting to panic as her lungs started burning. Her head bumped a rock and she felt the thud to her core. She was grabbing for anything, kicking her legs, and wanting to curse her skirts and petticoats for wrapping around her legs in such a moment.

Her hand reached out and found a branch to grab. With what little energy she had left from her thrashing about she pulled herself up on a rock. She lay there for a minute without moving except to breathe and cough. Her lungs and throat were raw by the time she had coughed up all the water that she had breathed in and swallowed in her panic. Her head ached a bit from hitting something underwater. She lay there thinking of Angela and her fall into the ravine, knowing it had been so much worse than what she had just had. She sat up slowly with a groan and observed her surroundings. There were tall rock walls on each side of the river. The crossing had been a good place, this was not. The rocky cliff was ragged above but the edges near her were smooth and it mocked her. It was dark and foreboding as she looked up with her head pounding as it did. Corinne stood on shaky legs and tried to climb the wall but the edges were a bit too smooth. There was nothing for her to grab. She looked down and saw the rock ledge she was sitting on was covered in slime and a few mysterious spongy things that Corinne assumed were alive in some way. She decided to sit back down and ignore the slime. Her dress and petticoats were now filthy and clinging to her legs even worse than they were in the water. Corinne sighed and looked up to the edge, hoping to see someone looking for her. At the wagon crossing there was always a lot of chaos.

How long would it be before someone noticed that I am missing?

She thought about yelling but with the headache that she was getting she figured she should save herself some of the pain. She was not desperate enough to yell, yet.

She was glad the clouds were moving in a little to block the hot sun. She had been sitting here on the slimy rock for more than twenty minutes according to her pendant watch. She had shaken the water from it and it was still ticking. She pinned it back on her damp collar. She heard a few far-off gunshots and watched a torn-up wagon come around the bend toward her part of the river. Corinne panicked a second but saw the water pull it away from her perch and drag it's twisted empty shell away. She had hopes for the family that they got out in time and said a prayer for whoever they were.

She was so focused on the wagon that went by that she didn't hear the nearby voices. She pulled herself from praying and she looked up and saw Clive and Lucas smiling down on her.

"Well, you are a sight to see, my Corinne!" Clive yelled down, his eyes showed fear while his smile tried to chase it away.

Lucas didn't say a word but helped Clive with some clever rope tying. Twenty minutes of scheming with the ropes around a nearby tree and using leverage and a few loops they had Corinne on the dry land. Filthy, damp, and bruised but sound, she rode back doubled up with Clive holding on to her protectively like her father had as a child.

Chelsea had grief written across her face as Corinne and the men arrived. Russell was trying to keep her calm but failed. She had tearstains on her cheeks. She ran to Corinne like a sister and held her close for two solid minutes.

"I just don't want to lose you, Cori!" Chelsea was emotional but Corinne didn't care. She would be just as upset if anything happened to Chelsea. Her heart was still sore from her experience with Angela. She missed Angela every day and now Corinne became very protective of those she loved.

She asked Chelsea to help her get changed and with shaky legs and hands she climbed into the wagon. Chelsea helped her with the damp fabric and all the buttons. Corinne could feel some muscles tighten up and thought she might have been banged up more than she realized. She could still hear the roar of the water in her head and let out a shaky breath. She let herself feel afraid, finally. She allowed herself the luxury of crying with her friend Chelsea as they peeled her out of her wet things. Once her hair was brushed and she was dressed in a warm cotton frock she exited and saw the men watching for her across the camp.

They all fussed over Corinne's scratches on her forehead. She pushed their prodding fingers away and claimed she was fine. This day had started hard enough without them worrying over a trifle of a scratch and a few bruises. She knew others were having difficulty on the rough and tumble Snake River and she didn't want the unnecessary attention.

Within hours, several more accidents claimed more lives and wagons. Hasty funerals were done and Corinne's crew and the Grants attended quietly, they were all thinking about Corinne's close call today. It could have gone so much worse.

Mr. Walters called the adults together and they discussed the next stretch and the routes they would be taking. Everyone was warned again to lighten heavy loads.

The Blue Mountains were ahead; no one wanted to face the reality of last year's tragedy that happened with the famous Donner party to be repeated. Everyone read in the newspapers about those people getting trapped in the snowy mountains and the unspeakable deaths and actions that warned those who were ill prepared and unwise.

The mood was somber as they headed through another area of alkali water. There were rivers and then there were none. The weather was mostly fair as they headed toward Powder River. The road was difficult and everyone felt the incline. The wagons were stretched out and they camped on the incline, it was a poor place to camp with shoulder height sagebrush and with little grass, the animals protested.

The early morning brought relief as they rolled out and ground their wheels against the tough incline hacking through sagebrush and choking on the loose soil flying through the air.

They all kept their eyes to the top, as they could barely see the end of the incline they climbed for four long grueling days up Burnt River Hill. The weary animals were given a rest on the fourth evening. Tempers where high, there was no relief from the lack of water and campsites were barely functional.

Trying to cook over a campfire with an incline proved nearly impossible. Even getting a stool to stay put on the uneven ground made resting difficult. Corinne and everyone has gone to bed early. Corinne tossed and turned for quite a while, trying to get comfortable. She once flipped over with a frustrated jerk and heard the wagon creak in protest. There were wood blocks under the wheels to keep the wagon from rolling haphardly back down the mountainside but that creak had brought up a sense of panic. _Had I wiggled the blocks free in my constant movement?_

She didn't want to think about what would happen if her wheels broke free and she tumbled down the hill. She shuddered and laid still, even in discomfort, for a long while before her mind would allow her to sleep.

The next morning dawned with petty arguments and harsh words. The wagon boss had to remind everyone who was the law and several men were warned to shape up or be left behind.

Four more hours of hacking through sagebrush brought them to their sanctuary. The lush green Baker Valley lay before them. Powder River spread out before them and a lush green forest gave them a hint of the fertile land that soon would be called home.

Hope fluttered in Corinne's heart when the mist cleared after the morning sun brought the warmth of the day; Blue Mountains peaked their heads up in the distance, a promise, full of dreams and beyond were green grass and valleys. The wagons ground to a halt and everyone took a moment to enjoy the view. They were so close to their promised land. Jimmy and Joe in the way of twins began singing a song together at the same moment. Corinne was always amazed how well they worked together.

Corinne rode Clover while listening to the Blake brothers sing, Clover handled the terrain well but Corrine was still sore from her adventure on Snake River, mostly in her back. All the twisting underwater had pinched and pulled her muscles a bit and the horse riding and walking was not the most restful way to heal. Corinne would never complain but she was quick to be in her wagon in the evenings. She hummed along with the Baker boys to distract herself from the stiff muscles. She escaped into her head for hours, plotting and scheming about fields, herbs, and all she wanted to accomplish. She wondered every other second if a woman could ever be considered a sound business person. She spent too many thoughts between doubting herself and then dreaming of sharing her goals. It filled the many long days in the saddle. Corinne felt her heart bursting with the desire to see her father and share her heart with him after three years of being alone. For now, her goal was survival, the mountains could not hold her back. _I have too much to live for._ Corinne said to herself.

The terrain suddenly changed with green lush grass available and the draft animals were allowed the freedom to graze as they rested near the river that day. Spirits were refreshed and stocks of fresh meat restored as elk and hare were shot for supper. The young children went into the forest with their mothers and bags of mushrooms and wild berries were gathered. Suddenly the world was new again. This was the start of the promise of the West for them. They could suddenly see a future in this wild land. Corinne could see hers too.

Chapter Thirty-One

Sept 9 1848

After two days of rest the wagon train rolled ahead. They kept close to the Powder River and crossed it the next morning. They crossed another fork again the next day. The terrain was tougher to negotiate but the water and wood supplies were high. Repairs made to wheels and wagons kept every man and ox handler busy. Wheels soaked and spares used were a common sight. Corinne was so glad for her crew and realized daily how lost she would be without them. Everyone was happy to be moving forward; even if the trail led to hardship they could face it. They had seen the worst, and they had survived.

A few days of rain, rough terrain and illness began to increase. Corinne spent her day backtracking with wagons that were stopped, tending to the fevers and chills of several outfits. Some kind of fever was taking hold of families. Headaches and sweaty, clammy skin were the main complaints. Feverfew tea helped and Corinne gave fresh water liberally to those infected. The sun during the day was warm but the nights were bitterly cold. The drizzle, lingering some days, caused the fever to keep more than twenty people moving slowly. Corinne used her last supplies of herbs and teas and Cookie and Chelsea were kept busy making broth with others to aid the sufferers. Corinne confided with Clive and some of the older women on the train to find ways to stop this fever. With the combined efforts of everyone digging through their wagons more feverfew and other helpful teas were found. Everyone survived and they kept moving through the rugged terrain, sick or well.

The hills were steep and a few animals succumbed to exhaustion while in the yoke, dying where they had taken their last step. The roads were chosen to get the wagons safely through the mountainous terrain. Every strong man spent his days either forcing the animals forward or blazing the trail. They moved rocks and branches using ropes and pulleys when necessary to get the wagons through. Broken limbs and pulled muscles became more common. Corinne did everything she could to help everyone, but she was no doctor, and she had few supplies left beyond her oils to help anyone.

A heavy frost was seen several mornings and everyone began the day with warmer gear, only to be shrugged off after a tiresome day of travel. The rain and hail were brutal and Corinne spent the evening after the worst hailstorm, patching up those who had cuts from the pea-sized hail that had poured down on their heads.

The Blue Mountain crossing area had plenty of firewood, if you could find it dry after the consistent cold rain that fell nearly every day. The Cayuse Indians nearby had fresh salmon, peas, and potatoes they would sell or trade. They followed along and were quite companionable. They built ferries for the large rivers and streams and charged reasonable prices to help the train across. The ferries made everyone's lives easier. The occasional ferry tipped but the loss was not great on the last half of the journey.

These days in the Blue Mountains were ones of struggle and adapting to the environment. Trees needed to be cleared and rocks moved, if small enough, or a better way around was found. They progressed favorably and made it safely to the Umatilla River without any person dying on the mountainous terrain. Corinne had Jim and Joe replace several head of oxen with some local Indian traders. A few had died and two more were doing poorly. Corinne had concerns that they would be left behind as other groups had when their animals could go no further. Finding a good trade at the right time was important. Corinne was grateful to the animals that had taken them so far. She knew it was silly but she thanked the animals with a pat on the rump before they were traded.

Corinne pushed all thoughts out of her head this week but survival. She kept her dreams in her pocket for another day, she told herself to focus on the moment and pushed the wishes of her heart to the side. She and Lucas regarded each other as friends and nothing more. When she fell into Snake River he lingered close to her for several days but Corinne kept him at a distance. There was no need to pine for a man who was taken. Her goal was survival. She laughed whenever a romantic thought fell into her head. Her hair was dirtier than it had ever been. Her clothes were like rags, tattered and stained, she had been months without even looking in a mirror. The bugs during the summer months had surely eaten away any skin she had long ago. Now was not a time for romance. She had other problems to face right now.

Food stocks were running low. Corinne, along with four grown men to feed, was grateful that she had set aside money for purchasing food from the Indians. They only had a few more days' supply of coffee. Though she knew there were some people in the train who would gladly trade coffee for money she would probably help them out to get them some needed paper money. The wagon train was good at notifying everyone of each other's business. There were several families who had run out of funds, and they all knew which families were struggling. They did not leave gossip behind, like any good sin, a wicked tongue easily traveled.

They had been on the road traveling together for more than five months. Everyone could feel the anticipation. Every mile they traveled was counted in their hearts. As they crossed rivers they sensed the nearness of the end. The lush valleys they camped in reminded them why they had come to be in this beautiful land and begin a fresh start.

Corinne also longed for the fresh start to begin; this nomadic lifestyle had worn as thin as her clothes. She looked around her at these people as they struggled along the rocky roads and chopping through trees and thorns to get their families through. This was almost over.

At Four Mile Canyon, the view of Mount Hood to the west was truly magnificent. The white-tipped peak reached the top of the sky, reminding and warning them of the last barrier before they arrived at their new homeland. Clive had sent a few scouts ahead to tell the town of their arrival. They would also inform them of any obstacles on the path when they returned. The new scouts had learned their job well and everyone was grateful for all the work they had done to keep them moving, as well as the hunting they had done to provide the necessary meat to keep their strength up.

Mr. Walters called the group together. Decisions had to be made. There was a fork in the road ahead and each wagon outfit had to decide who would move in which direction. The decision was not an easy one.

Most were planning on taking the new southern road around Mount Hood instead of the Dalles Rapids river trip. No one who had survived this trip wanted to watch another family member die in a water crossing, if it wasn't necessary. Every year several people drown in the rapids while trying to cross. Though it would be a few days slower, taking a safer option was a blessing to most of the travelers.

Corinne had a meeting with her crew the evening they camped on the John Day River. They discussed, at length, the option of The Dalles and the new Barlow Road. Everyone agreed that the road was the better option. The grueling temptation was to take the quicker choice, a day or two verses a week of a rough mountain pass. It wasn't worth more loss of life. But the mountains passes they had just survived were fresh in their memory. The Blake brothers, Cookie and Reggie all had an equal say and unanimously voted to go the Barlow Road. Corinne passed along the information to the wagon boss and they spent the evening preparing the wagons for the days ahead. Wheels soaked and axels repaired. Chelsea came by to tell Corinne that their outfit was doing the same route.

Their friendship had blossomed on this long journey together. Corinne thought of her as the perfect example of a strong woman, Chelsea's relationship with Russell gave her a lot of positive visions of a good marriage, and she could not help but look to Russell's brother and wonder if he would make as good a husband.

The next morning, they crossed the John Day River and followed the map toward the next river crossing in two days' travel. The scenery was breathtaking as rock and river competed with the peaks that created walls to the north and south of them.

Scouts and maps showed the way through that was safest and they pushed their animals and bodies through more days of climbing hills. Then, fighting inertia on the way down challenged them. When the way got treacherous they would get out the ropes and chains and ease stubborn animals and wagons down slowly. Muscles and tempers were tested often, again.

A cold rain started in the afternoon and continued during the night. There was no dry firewood so most went to their beds with little or no supper. The next morning dawned with some Walla Walla Indians nearby who sold dry firewood and fresh meat. Everyone ate a hearty breakfast and the wagons rolled out. They made good time with food in their bellies and the oxen and horses did well too with plenty of plant life to graze on.

They reached the Dechutes River; the Walla Walla Indians followed them and offered to help. They found a low point and easier crossing ground for the wagons and animals. The current was strong and the rocks gave more than one wagon trouble.

The sight of the Columbia River nearby reminded them of the choice they all had to make in one day's travel. The Dalles were ahead!

Chapter Thirty-Two

Sept 18 1848

The wagons rolled out with frost on the ground. The sky above was overcast and the train members smelled more rain in the air. They wanted to get in as many miles today as possible before the rains hit. By noon the wind and the rain left everyone soaked and cold, the gusty wind helped the situation cross over into miserable. Animals pushed against the wind and the miles were hard-won. By mid-afternoon the dark sky opened and suddenly the sun burst through as they came upon the fork in the road.

The Dalles stood straight ahead and the great Columbia River was showing all her glory. Only five wagons stayed put deciding to camp there and ferry their way to Oregon City.

With determined hearts the remaining travelers turned south to get a few more miles of road behind them before camping for the night. Mount Hood was the next obstacle and they all watched her throughout the evening. They stopped to camp that night and Corinne noticed everyone was quiet. There were no more words to say, bodies were bone weary and thin. There was no more gossip or fun to be had until they reached their destination. The goal was within their grasp. Just a few more days. Just a few more days...

Corinne spent the early morning with Cookie preparing biscuits for many families that were struggling without food stocks. There was a growing rise of tempers of some who had food, complaining about those who had run out. Some families chose to suffer in silence and others were very vocal about expecting help from others. Corinne knew they had plenty and had rationed carefully with the help of Cookie and Reggie and they had taken turns through the night with the sheet iron cook stove preparing food for those without. She would not get involved with any of the talk; instead she began to take action. She recruited Chelsea and Brody and had a few Grant tagalongs passing out biscuits and bacon bits and potatoes. Corinne realized after nearly a hundred hugs she had made a few life-long friends. People could be angry all they wanted; she preferred a good deed done instead of always having to express opinions. It was the way she was raised.

That day the steep hills were treacherous and deadly. A resident of Oregon City, Sam Barlow, had traveled this trail several years back and with a few friends cleared a road to Oregon City so wagons could bypass the expansive and dangerous Dalles area. Sam Barlow's Road was the result. But this road had dangers too.

After struggling on the choppy terrain for two days Corinne was devastated when her own horse, Clover, stumbled. Corinne didn't like being on her horse on the steep incline and was proven wise when Clover fell about ten feet down the hill. Corinne gasped and watched her horse roll and twist her body against the trees and rocks along the edge. Clover's roll slowed and she jumped up to a standing position, quickly. Corinne ran to her carefully to assess the damage.

Clover seemed sound of body but her legs were scratched up and bleeding badly. Corinne unsaddled Clover and sought advice from Clive and Russell when they reached the camp later in the day. Corinne cleaned the wounds and removed any dirt and debris; Clover still had a limp but did not have any noticeable breaks or muscle tears. Clive and Russell agreed that the injury seemed only outward and perhaps, without a rider, Clover would mend perfectly if she could survive the terrain.

The Barlow Road was not without other incidents. There were several weak oxen that perished that first day on the road, a few more the second. The uphill climbs were brutal and not always perfectly cleared. Corinne had more cuts and bruises than she had ever had in her life. As a child, she had fallen off a horse a few times but it was nothing compared to the aches her body dealt with now.

Five days of struggling on Barlow Road with the forest and steep hills around Mount Hood led them to a pleasant sandy bar next to a clear flowing river bank. The night had fallen and the way ahead seemed simpler.

Clive told everyone they would arrive the next day. If anyone had one ounce of energy left they would have continued but the animals could go no further without rest and feeding. Corinne suspected the same for the people, too.

That night they ate small meals and headed to bed early but not without a group prayer and a few minutes to thank God for how far they had come. Lucas pulled out his violin and played a sweet melody and then Amazing Grace, all shared tears of exhaustion and joy, it was a beautiful moment.

Chapter Thirty-Three

Sept 24 1848

The air was crisp on her face as she walked along. Clover was tied to the slow-moving wagon as they climbed the shallow hills that morning. Her heart felt squeezed within her chest. She knew it would be hours before she would get a glimpse of the town but still her heart raced to think about where she was.

There were a few wagons ahead of Corinne's outfit that had already climbed the hill. She kept glancing ahead to see signs of homes, farms, or anything that looked like a town. Her heart jumped when a shotgun boomed in the distance. She was already on edge but when she heard cheers around her she nearly jumped out of her skin. She looked up to Jim Blake who sat in the wagon box and had a better view.

"Some people up ahead. They aren't part of the train." He smiled big and Corinne's heart began its own race again.

She picked up her feet and walked faster. She reached the top of the hill within a minute and the flat valley before her looked like a farm. She covered her eyes from the bright sunlight and saw a house in the far corner and a path that could pass for a road nearby. A road... her heart thrilled at the sight.

The Blake brothers reached the top of the hill within a few minutes themselves and began their own hooting. Chelsea was behind her and caught up after hearing the shouts herself. They shared an embrace and tears and continued walking. They had no words, just joy shared between them. As they followed the wagons ahead of them they noticed, in a cleared field, what looked like a gathering. As they drew closer, they saw buggies and horses tethered there.

The wagons stopped and everyone piled out of wagon boxes and they walked together leaving their animals in harness to graze on the grass on the road. A gathering was waiting for them.

Corinne walked toward the group; she saw a sea of happy faces. She did not recognize anyone yet.

"Corinne!" She heard it. Like a yell across a canyon but it was there. She looked to her right and stopped moving. The bright sun was blocked by her hand, distorting her vision, but she could see a man in a black suit. He was headed her way with his hat waving about as he called out again.

He was there, it was him! Her dear father ran toward her in his own reckless way. His black hair, his beaming grin, she saw her own eyes looking back at her as he approached and barreled into her with a bear hug.

"My girl, my baby girl." His tears fell as freely as hers and the fears and pain of the past melted away with a new love and acceptance of each other. She hugged him back as she remembered his smell and the memories of hugs from her childhood rushed back to her. She was safe and loved.

He pulled away and laughed. "You got taller, a little." He chuckled again and wiped a few tears away.

"You look good father. I missed you so much." She started crying again and reached for another hug. "I am so sorry Papa." She sobbed and he just held her.

"Now don't you say it again. We have both made our mistakes. We are together again at last. I just love you and am glad you are safe. You don't know how much I prayed that this was not a mistake. I wanted to see you so badly but knew the dangers. Oh, my girl, you are safe."

Part Three:

Chapter Thirty-four

Sept 24 1848

"Where is your husband, Andrew? Back at the wagon?" His voice was so warm and loving but his words stopped her heart. They were walking toward the wagon. "His family is so eager to see him too."

Corinne stopped and took a deep breath; she had been having nightmares about this for months, dreading breaking the hearts of his family. "He died nearly four months ago, of cholera." Corinne wanted to keep the story simple but saw her father's face fall. He looked like he wanted to say something but kept silent.

"It was horrible, father," Corinne felt so weary but continued on. "Can we find his family? I want to tell all of you." Corinne would hold herself together. She walked arm in arm with her father back into the crowd.

He waved over a couple and Corinne saw the resemblance, immediately. The tall man had Andrew's blond curly hair cut short just the way Andrew wore it. His mom's smile looked so much like the smile Corinne rarely ever saw. She was no taller than Corinne and seemed very sweet.

"Is this your Corinne?" The dark blond woman spoke. Her smile was huge as she reached forward to share a hug with her daughter-in-law. "I've been dreaming about meeting you for eight months." Corinne accepted the embrace but knew she had to break the news to them soon.

"I am so sorry Mr. and Mrs. Temple. I have bad news that cannot wait... Your son passed away four months ago, of Cholera." She watched Mrs. Temple go from confused to devastated. She buried her face into her husband's chest. Corinne watched them accept their loss while reliving the awful night in her mind. She realized she was crying again.

"I am so sorry. I know this is not how you wanted to meet me." Corinne was certain she was handling this all wrong. "I kept all of his belongings. They are yours whenever you are ready." Corinne felt overwhelmed and exhausted. She barely knew these people but felt so wretched for meeting them with such horrible news.

"Let's head back to my home and we can absorb all that has happened. I'm sure your crew is ready to rest." Her father took charge and had everyone organized in quick order. They met the crew and the awkwardness of the Temple family was only short-lived as everyone was exhausted and just wanted to finish their traveling and find shelter.

Wagons rolled out to follow Corinne's father in his buggy as the Temple's followed behind. Corinne rode next to her father, wordlessly. He finally broke the silence.

"I know this is hard for you, you have been through so much. To have to help them mourn the loss of their son must be difficult as well. I am so sorry you had to survive this trip alone."

Corinne smiled faintly. She had done it, but she had never felt alone for long. She had good friends that were there for her, the Blake brothers and Reggie and Cookie, then the Grants and Clive. She smiled when she thought of Clive and knew she would have some introductions to make once everyone was rested.

"You just smiled a little, what are you thinking of?" John Harpole asked, seeing her grin had warmed his heart.

"Clive." She just shared one word.

"Who the heck is Clive?" John laughed.

"Clive Quackenbush, an amazing scout and now a personal friend, secretly adopted grandfather." She truly wished it so. "He was a guardian angel to me. You will meet him soon."

"Quackenbush... There is a Mercantile in town that is owned by a Quackenbush."

"That would be Clive's business, well one of them. He also consults with the government, is a scout, a trapper and Indian negotiations expert. I have learned so much from him." Corinne smiled a little more but then found herself overwhelmed and tired again. "How close is your home?"

"About three more miles. We are on the southern edge of town. We have a great spread. The Temple's live nearby. We set up the property that way; our homes are on the edge so we will have close neighbors in case of trouble. This land can seem big when we are all spread out. Having a close neighbor is good." John looked thoughtful for a few minutes. Nothing ever happened the way he expected it too.

"I have another surprise that you won't be expecting, I recently got married, to a widow in town named Marie." John smiled but saw the shocked look on Corinne's face. "I had thought it would be such a pleasant surprise but now I realize it may all seem a bit much to take in. She is a sweet woman and her son is wonderful. He is six years old and well... you will just love him."

Corinne was spinning with the information but wanted to have something to say to her father. "I am happy that you are happy. It is a lot to take in but honestly after some rest everything will seem a little easier too, I feel so beat up and dirty. I have dreamt of a real bath and a real bed for eight months. You get me those and I will be in heaven." She leaned back in the buggy and closed her eyes for a minute. She never heard his reply as she fell asleep. She slept the rest of the way.

They reached the cabin and John got the crew to park the wagons behind the house. They would unload the next day. He woke Corinne gently as they neared his property. She was upset with herself for falling asleep but he calmed her down. He remembered the exhaustion of the journey.

"We all thought you would be staying with the Temple family with Andrew. They added a large section to their cabin to give you and Andrew your own private living area. I think for now you should stay with us. We can discuss your future another day. I have plenty of room."

John gave directions to the crew to go downtown; the boarding house had arrangements for all the men to have luxury rooms, dinner privileges and free baths for the winter months. They were also treated with payment packets and a healthy bonus for bringing Corinne home safely and taking such good care of her during the journey. They would be having a harvest party in a few days and they would be welcome at the Harpole ranch for the festivities. Until then they were dismissed to rest and recuperate. The men were grateful, indeed. Corinne gave them all a weary hug and promised to see them soon.

Corinne grabbed a few articles of clothing before heading into the cabin. Corinne was impressed by the size. It had several chimneys and good-sized glass windows. Wooden shutters were open and painted a dark green. This cabin looked so welcoming. Her father carried her few articles in for her and she saw the inside of her new home. She followed her father into the cabin wearily. A beautiful blond with a sweet smile and curvy figure greeted Corinne enthusiastically.

"Oh, you beautiful girl." Marie was pure kindness. "You must be exhausted. I made the trip two years ago and remember... Glad I never have to do that again. Why don't you come with me and we'll get you settled in your room." Marie had large caring eyes that were the color of dark honey. Corinne could not help but like her.

Corinne's room had a westward facing window, the view was of beautiful fields and mountains. Corinne was so relieved to see the bed she nearly wept. A roof and walls were something she had long taken for granted in her previous life. Now they equaled heaven.

Marie ran off to prepare a bath for her and after her father had brought in the cumbersome tub Marie was in and out filling it up in the corner of Corinne's room. She sat on the bed, a bit dumbly, watching everyone scurry around her. Her fireplace soon was heating more water and a young boy peeked through the window from outside to ask if more water was needed.

"Are you my new brother?" Corinne had enough energy to ask.

A sweet face peeked over the windowsill again, he had brown hair just as dark as her own. He grinned and said, "Yep!"

"I think tomorrow will be a good day to get to know each other okay?" Corinne reached through and took the bucket of water that he lifted through.

"Yea, my ma said you'd be tired today. Do you like fishin'?" His brown eyes were excited at the prospect of someone new to fish with.

"I sure do, ya know, I don't even know your name." Corinne laughed at her own comment a little too hard. She was punchy.

"I'm Cooper but some people call me Coop, somebody else called me something else but the teacher took a strap to him for callin' me that." He was a storyteller for sure and Corinne was giggling as her own brain was guessing the strap worthy nickname.

"Well Cooper, you and I will do a little fishing tomorrow if we can. I am so glad to meet ya." They shook hands through the window then he ran off for a few more buckets. His mom gave instructions to leave them on the windowsill from now on without peeking in, he promised.

Corinne took a long leisurely bath. She washed her hair three times to get any trail dust and imagined grime from her long brown hair. Marie brought a cream rinse in that smelled of honeysuckle and Corinne felt revitalized and pampered. After climbing into a soft robe, she sat in a rocking chair by the fireplace and brushed her hair in the warm air to dry it. Her father brought in a tray and she munched on fresh fried chicken and some green beans. The glass of milk was cold and refreshing, with a full belly and dried hair, she barely lasted long enough to get into her nightgown. She thanked her family briefly then crawled into her cozy bed before the sun went down.

The next morning Corinne slept in well past the breakfast hour. She finally crawled out of the soft bed due to hunger. After dressing she was surprised by a breakfast plate waiting for her.

"I heard you moving around so I hurried and made you some eggs and bacon. It is no don't bother apologizing." Marie made a sweet picture standing in the kitchen, Corinne was happy her father had found a companion who made his home so warm and cozy again. Marie seemed to be a good woman. Corinne would sort out any complicated emotions another day. Right now, she could smile and eat her breakfast at an actual table.

"I was hoping to spend some time with Cooper today and maybe clean out the wagon. I will have to find some of the clothing I packed away in Boston and never wore. All my traveling clothes are a disgrace." Corinne ate her breakfast and felt her energy returning. The sleep had done her wonders.

"That sounds like a fun chore. Will you want some help or is that something you want to do alone?" Marie was very accommodating, sensing her needs.

"Actually, a partner will make it go quicker, and we can spend the time getting to know each other." Corinne washed her own plate in the wash bucket and dried off her hands. "Just let me know when you are ready."

The morning passed pleasantly as they conquered the wagon's contents. Corinne and Marie lugged the two largest chests to the edge, and then managed to find a ranch hand nearby to lift them off the edge, then safely to the ground. The rest was easy to handle and the women took care of it all. There was a storage shed nearby where all of Corinne's dried plants would be stored. Marie had ideas for the glass bottles that held Corinne's special oils. Shelves in Corinne's room where suggested later as John and Cooper came to the house for lunch. It seemed Cooper spent the morning shadowing his stepdad. He was all grins and full of stories about the horses and the barn... his smiles were infectious.

Corinne was pleased that her packed clothes lasted the trip so well. The lavender packets in the trunk had done their job and kept the bugs away. With a day or two to hang up and air out they should be good enough to wear for the harvest party coming up.

Corinne helped Marie with preparing dinner and once the meal was done Cooper and Corinne spent a pleasant hour at the nearby creek. A fallen log made a comfortable seat as they talked about nothing more important than the silly things you talk about while fishing. They caught nothing but the relationship was secured, it was decided that sisters 'ain't so bad,' and she agreed, brothers were keepers.

Another early night to bed and Corinne felt whole. She was ready to face her new life head on.

The morning sun was streaming through the glass windows. There was a chill in the morning air that the warmth of the stove in the kitchen chased away. Corinne dressed sensibly and sat at the breakfast table with her family when the Temple family arrived. They came bearing gifts and Corinne could see Mrs. Temple still wearing her grief some. Her embrace was sincere when Corinne stood up and welcomed them.

Corinne's father quickly found a few chairs for them to join in.

"We didn't come by to be a bother, we have already eaten. We just wanted to make sure that Corinne was rested and well. We have gifts to share with her and I felt ready to come over. I do hope this is not too soon for you, dear Corinne." The woman was all consideration and sweetness.

"Of course not, I am glad you came." Corinne felt awkward at what to say next but was relieved when a package was thrust into her arms.

Corinne opened the brown parchment paper and found a silk shawl. _The delicate lace on the edges would rival any lace my Aunt would boast about._ Corinne thought to herself.

"Mrs. Temple, this is so breathtaking, thank you." I looked her in the eye. She grinned through her tears bravely. It was all she could handle at the moment.

"The other gift is outside." Mr. Temple said with a scratchy throat. He was struggling in his own way too. Corinne could tell that he was a quiet one. So far Corinne could not see where the gruffness of their son had come from.

They all followed the Temples outside to see two gleaming wood cabinets waiting next to the door.

The cabinets were duplicates, each one had more than ten drawers, and each stood near to five feet tall. The carving and details on each drawer and edge was amazing workmanship. Each little metal knob was a work of art.

"I do not know what to say. I will treasure them." Corinne walked over and touched the smooth wood, every edge fine and flawless. The dark gold finish was waxed, oiled, and shined in the morning sun.

"We know of your love for medicines and herbs from your father's stories. We thought this would be useful for you. We do hope they are a blessing to you." Mr. Temple held his wife's shoulders as he spoke softly.

The Temple's excused themselves shortly after that and Corinne was still admiring the cabinets. Their leaving did something to her heart. She felt sad and empty.

"Such a strange way to feel." Corinne said to herself. Andrew was a short part of her life she'd rather forget, and here he was again sneaking into her mind in another way.

"Did you care much for Andrew? Was his passing difficult for you?" Corinne's father joined her. Corinne looked around and saw that Marie and Coop had left them alone to talk.

"His passing was difficult but not in the way you think." Corinne stood quiet for a minute, gathering her words. It was tough to talk about those that were gone. If they were missed it was tearful, if they acted badly it felt wrong to tarnish their reputation.

"Andrew and I were not romantic at all, in any way." Corinne did not want too, but looked him in the eye when she said the last part, she forced herself to continue. He nodded slowly to let her know he understood.

"His plan was an annulment when we arrived." Corinne stated plainly. This conversation felt stilted and awkward. The last time they spoke seriously was when she was still a girl in braids. Now she felt differently, she had done something that had stretched her beyond her childish thoughts and changed her forever.

"I do hope he was kind to you Cori." Corinne's father spoke softly, fearing the worst.

Corinne said nothing, but the look in her eyes and a small shake of her head told her father what the truth of the matter was.

Corinne looked away and faced the east where the sun rose and peeked through the mountains.

"This journey has done something to me, Father. I can feel it in my bones. It has taught me about what is true, who God is, and what love really looks like." Corinne looked back at her father and his face was a wash of emotions. She held his hand and they watched the sun rise for a while.

Chapter Thirty-Five

Sept 26 1848

Corinne's first trip to town was exciting for her. She had dreamt of arriving for so long; she imagined many times what it would look like for many miles. She was expecting a few small buildings, a lumber mill, maybe a crude church building. She knew towns weren't built overnight. She had no grand illusions that some elaborate society had blossomed in the few years that Oregon City had been developed. She was pleasantly surprised by the booming town as she rode through. Her father was a good guide and told her about every building they passed. There were several mills, lumber and wool that used the waterfront property. There were logs floating down the river and men standing on rafts guiding them.

The buggy came to a stop where a good opening gave a view of the waterfalls that were showing off upstream. There were islands of rock midstream with carvings of circles dissected.

"What do those symbols mean?" She pointed to the carvings.

"The local Clackamas tribe said those have been there for hundreds of years. They said other tribes lived here before them." Her father had a good grasp of the city's history and Corinne was eager to know everything about it. It was her home now. The falls and the river gave it a water town feeling but Corinne knew the ocean was some ways off. She hoped to visit the Pacific Ocean someday, after coming this far. She would love to have traveled from sea to sea.

"You are so much like your mother, Corinne, thirsty to know about everything around you. She would be so proud of you." The statement made Corinne a little teary eyed but they continued the tour. Cooper sat in the front and pointed out his favorite places, too.

They reached the mercantile and Corinne asked if they could stop. She had a few things she wanted to purchase, as well as wanting to catch a glimpse of Clive.

The Harpole family climbed out of the buggy and walked into the mercantile. Corinne and Marie headed to the fabric section. Corinne wanted a few personal things made since so many items in her wardrobe were ruined on the trip. She had a few fancier things but Corinne wanted to be practical too. After a few minutes, she settled on a navy-blue print that went well with her features. Marie loved sewing and was enjoying the idea of having someone to sew for again. Corinne could easily say that sewing wasn't her gift. At best, she could only mend.

Corinne asked the clerk at the front if Clive was in but was disappointed. Corinne tried to hide her distress but felt Marie slip an arm around her shoulder. She wanted to see Clive and have her family know him better.

"I believe the Quackenbush family have all been invited to the Harvest party this weekend. We can see them then. I will also invite them to dinner after the party sometime." Marie said to remind Corinne gently. They left soon after with the fabric and a few purchases from her father and stepmother.

She had brought most of the money she had left over from her trip and wanted to get it settled in the small bank in town, but was surprised when her father had already set up an account for her.

"Your mother and I set up these funds for you over the years, this is your inheritance." He patted her on the shoulder when her eyes misted over. The sum was greater than she expected and she was dumbfounded that her father had done that. She was overwhelmed and still a bit emotional about all the changes that had come about so quickly. She had come west to find a bit of independence. She had gotten everything she wanted. She thought about Angela, her friend, who was still probably recovering from her injuries. She prayed so often for her, but now, she prayed more fervently, for her friend to heal and to have every she desired. Corinne was determined to help Angela to find her way west, if God willed it.

The tour through Oregon City was done and the wagon got them back home with a picturesque journey. Corinne took in the sight of the mountains and field, soaking it all in. This was her new home and she felt it in her bones.

Later that evening she visited Clover in the stables. Clover was healing nicely and in a day or so would want a ride around the pasture. Corinne gave Clover a good brushing and an apple. She talked to Clover for a while about how good she was on the journey and how Corinne had counted on her the entire trip. With a few extra love taps on the rump and a nose rub Corinne went inside and washed up for family dinner.

They were all talking about the upcoming harvest party. There would be games and prizes and since they were hosting at the Harpole ranch there was lots of last minute things to do in the next few days. Corinne ate dinner and halfheartedly listened. She was excited about the celebration but was thinking of her friends from the journey and missing their company too. She longed to know how Chelsea was doing but mostly she wondered about Lucas. Had he sent word to Sarah? Did he still think of her since the Wind River Mountains? She had spent so much effort to push him out of her mind, but now, he was there all the time.

She enjoyed the family but could not help thinking of her own dream a little, her own lavender fields. She knew they were just dreams but somehow this land seemed a good place for dreams. Corinne went to bed early feeling scattered and tired.

The next day she was invited to dinner with the Temples next door. They had kept to themselves for a few days to mourn and go through their son's things. Corinne was guessing they wanted to talk about what had happened. Corinne wasn't looking forward to going through Andrew's last days but knew it was important to share with his parents.

After a day spent helping her family prepare for the harvest party she took the path to the Temple's house. She carried some flowers she picked to give to Mrs. Temple, Corinne felt so confused about what to expect that night.

Mrs. Temple loved the flowers. She welcomed Corinne into the cheery cabin where the table was set with blue and white china dishes. The cabin was built well and the windows, like her father's cabin, were glass paned and open. The two women chatted about dishes and other small talk until Mr. Temple arrived. They had planned out this cabin well, it had a generous kitchen and a fancy bread oven built into a brick wall. They had spent a pretty penny to get fancy bricks sent from back east certainly. This was no crude cabin on the frontier. Corinne took it in and wondered at what could have been, if her and Andrew had been able to have a real marriage. It was so hard to imagine.

"Please sit and we can start dinner before it gets cold." Mrs. Temple pointed to the table and Mr. Temple pulled out the seat for Corinne.

Dinner was a wonderful spread, with roast chicken and vegetables and potatoes and fresh bread. Corinne was still enjoying the food since her ending her journey. Cookie did a good job but home cooked meals were something special now, less bugs, dirt and other things trying to sneak into your food while exposed to the elements.

"Mrs. Temple, this dinner is amazing. I am still getting used to eating food not prepared on a campfire or sheet stove." Corinne smiled politely to her hosts. She was hoping to make them feel more comfortable than she was.

"Please call us Henry and Linda, I am hoping we can call you Corinne."

"Of course, I am sorry to be so formal. I just want to make sure that you understand how sorry I am that we had to meet in such a terrible way." She saw tears starting to form in Linda Temple's eyes but Corinne continued.

"Your son and I weren't married long before he died. I have had four months of hard road to accept what happened. You have had only days. I know the hope you carried around in the long months of our journey must have been like mine to see my father. I am truly sorry it did not happen that way for you." Corinne felt a lump in her throat watching the woman mourn. This was not easy.

"We just wanted to get to know you better, in person. We have read Andrew's journal, Reggie brought it by a few days ago. He told us about Andrew's death and how hard it was on you. How much you tried to save him. We can't thank you enough for trying. We have seen cholera ourselves and know how quickly and painfully it can take someone." Linda brought a small bound book out of her apron. Corinne was guessing it is the journal they mentioned. Corinne had no idea Andrew had even kept a journal, she wondered what horrible things Andrew had written about her.

"After reading the journal we can see how much respect Andrew had for you and wanted to make sure you know that he thought you were an incredible woman." Henry Temple spoke up. Corinne could not be more shocked. "He brags for pages about how you made your own medicines from plants and helped everyone on the train with burns and illnesses and even took an accidental bullet out of him! I can't imagine you doing all those things and seeing you, just a tiny beautiful young woman, it boggles my mind."

Henry reached over, grabbed her hand, and looked to his wife. She nodded and looked at Corinne.

"I know it's not our place to ask but we were hoping perhaps you were with child." Linda did a quick look down to Corinne's obviously flat belly, did the math, frowned a little, and shook her head. "No, I can see that you are not. It's just a silly wish that a part of Andrew was still alive."

"I am so sorry to cause you any pain." Corinne said and reached out to hug this woman so clearly hurting. She did not want to expound on the kiss-less state of their marriage. It was not the appropriate time, and it may never be.

"We will survive sweet dear girl. You took care of my son when he needed you. For that I offer you everything I have. Please come to us if you ever have a need, and drop by for dinner often." She stood from the table and gave Linda a hug. Henry surprised her by embracing her too.

Corinne walked home with her brain in a spin. Andrew had written good things about her, and his family was so warm and welcoming. Perhaps being away at college so long had jaded Andrew or perhaps he just wasn't ready to be married. Corinne wrestled with her memory of Andrew and constantly questioned his actions in her head for the whole journey. Now perhaps she would wonder about him her whole life.

She walked into her father's yard to see Sidney Prince talking with her father. He had his mother Ellie and a man that looked like an older version of him standing with them. _From one awkward meeting to another_ , Corinne thought to herself.

"There is Corinne now. Dear, I was just telling them about how you were having dinner with the Temple's. I am so glad you didn't miss the Prince family. Perhaps you and Sidney can take a short walk while we old folks talk inside for a spell." Her father's voice was cheery.

Corinne wanted to groan but instead she smiled politely and accepted Sidney's arm.

"I missed you Corinne." Sidney stared at her as they walked. Corinne could feel that strange feeling in her stomach again, the pressure of being nice when you just wanted to scream, like a teapot on the boil.

"Has your time at home been restful?" Corinne asked politely as they walked together. The dusk was beautiful with the sun going behind the mountains and the sky above them was a glowing orange and red. Corinne was certain even the sky was pressuring her into an unwanted romantic moment.

"Yes, our two-story home in town is much nicer than I expected. I can tell you honestly that I was never more grateful for a bed in my life." Sidney was being genuine and it made Corinne smile.

"I agree whole-heartedly. That and eating at the table without bugs buzzing around you is nice too." Corinne said with a chuckle.

He laughed and they shared a minute of quiet.

"Corinne, I know you have doubts about me, I can see it in your eyes but I want to say something to you and I hope you will hear me." He stopped and gave Corinne a serious look. Corinne let him talk. He would certainly hear her better if she gives him a chance to have his say.

"I am in love with you! I have asked your father's permission to court you but I want so much more." Sidney didn't wait for a response and boldly grabbed her shoulders and kissed her fervently.

Corinne's anger grew fast as she realized how possessively he held her. She was forced into an embrace she did not want and couldn't seem to get free of it. He was holding her tightly but after a few long seconds he relaxed his hold on her and Corinne quickly escaped and smacked his face so hard her hand stung.

"How dare you! I never gave you permission to kiss me. I am your friend only, Sidney." Corinne wiped her face unconsciously. She was spitting mad but not sure how to tell him.

"I am not in love with you Sidney. I don't want to be courted by you." She saw the hurt finally penetrate his eyes and though she didn't want to hurt him, he needed to know.

"You are so beautiful, I have to have you Corinne. My father taught me to take what I want. I want you." His eyes were angry now.

"I am not a possession Sidney, I am a woman." Corinne's voice was calm but her brown eyes were still angry and confused by the young man's actions. "I don't want to hurt you Sidney but I don't care for you in that way. I never will."

"I don't think I can give up on you Corinne." Sidney declared firmly.

"You don't have a choice." Corinne started walking alone back to the cabin. She didn't trust him anymore.

Sidney followed her silently and waited outside for his family. Corinne said her polite salutations to everyone then headed to her own room to collapse and try not to think. She heard the Prince family leave a while later, she was certain that Sidney wasn't going to give up. She would have to make it clear to him that she wasn't his!

Chapter Thirty-Six

Sept 29 1848

The Harvest party was starting soon and Corinne had taken a lot of trouble with her appearance. It was the first time she had dressed up since leaving Boston and she enjoyed looking pretty without any pressure to be perfect from her Aunt Rose. That time felt so far away. The mansion on 12th street, the marble floors and the expectations for perfection. Corinne chuckled to herself thinking about the silliness of those days. She had to remember to write to her Aunt with the new stationary she had purchased in town. Corinne felt a nice long letter to her Aunt, describing the trip and all the trials and grime... her Aunt would be having fits for days.

Corinne's long brown hair was done up beautifully by Marie, with curls and braids done just as fancy as any Boston society debutante, Marie had a special recipe for lip rouge that she learned from her own mother, it gave her lips a soft pink glow that looked natural. Men would like to believe that good women never wore any type of make-up, but that simply wasn't true. It was a well-kept secret by women. Corinne remembered all the cream blushes and powders that her Aunt had used and had even bragged about. She would gain favors from her Boston society friends by sharing her ladies maid's creations with them. The key was subtly, if someone could tell you were wearing it then it was too bold and you were considered a tart. But with light application a woman could enhance her features. Corinne remembered all of those speeches from her Aunt well. It felt like a lifetime ago.

The dark burgundy dress Corinne had worn only once in Boston was pulled from her trunks and pressed. It was stunning, according to her father. Corinne glowed at his compliments. Corinne's brown eyes sparkled as she anticipated seeing her traveling companions. Corinne's father had run into Russell and Clive in town and promised that they would all be coming tonight. The whole town was talking about this event.

At fifteen minutes past four o'clock the guests started coming in. The host family's job was to greet everyone and make sure everyone felt welcome, so as the crowds grew larger Corinne wandered through the guests. She would point out the drink table or explain where certain events where going to be. She was well prepared for everything except for one thing. The Grant's arrival... She nearly squealed when she saw Chelsea, who was starting to 'show' in her pregnancy. Corinne glided as quickly as her dress would allow her to go to get in a quick hug from her friend. She would have to grow accustomed to wearing her hoops again, cumbersome though they be, fashion was to be followed, even here. The embrace was fierce and wonderful.

She cried and held Chelsea for a minute before they laughed and hugged again.

"You look so good Chelsea, I've been missing you." Corinne wiped a joyful tear from her friend's face.

"I was thinking of you too dear, are you and your father getting along well?" Chelsea's honest eyes were searching her. Corinne knew that real friendship and concern were behind her gaze.

"Yes, wonderfully, he is re-married and I have a stepmother and brother. I am so happy that he has found a good companion."

"Well I have stolen you long enough. Point me to the drink table for I crave some lemonade. I think someone else wants your attention." Chelsea glided off in the direction of the drink table with her husband at her side. Corinne's heart did a flip when she looked up at Lucas, who was waiting patiently by the cabin. His dark suit was nicely tailored and he looked every bit the Yale graduate. He leaned on the wall so casually Corinne thought perhaps he didn't feel as knotted up inside as she did. A moment later as she drew nearer she could see she was wrong. He had been anxiously waiting for this, too.

"Walk with me down to the creek." Corinne said as she grabbed his arm.

"I missed those brown eyes of yours." Lucas said before he started walking. He pulled Corinne along through the grass and they sat down on the fallen log near the edge. A strange sweet fear mingled in her middle as she dared to look into his eyes.

"I missed you too," was all she had the courage to say. All the thoughts and dreams she had flew out the window and she felt like a simpering female.

She would try again. "Actually, I have been thinking about you a lot."

She missed his face, his strong chin competing with a grin that spoke of a boyish charm.

"Well I was hoping you would say that. I have had too much time to think since the last time we really talked. The waiting to come to you nearly killed me." He grinned and grabbed his chest dramatically. Even when being serious he had a way of making her smile.

Corinne put her hand over his heart in a joking way. She laughed at the way he play-acted being near death by grabbing his chest.

"I wanted to come to you, as I have today, completely unattached and free to honorably court you. I will tell you everything I am feeling but first I must make it clear to you that I have been released of my previous engagement. Sarah Ballentine is no longer my fiancé but actually a married woman now. I had a long letter waiting for me when we arrived. It seems her letter made it faster than I did." His laugh was charming. Lucas relaxed when he saw Corinne drop her nervous shoulders and a hint of a blush was sneaking into her cheeks. Her smallest hint of a smile was his undoing.

"If you give me a word or a nod, or even a swift kick I will run to your father and get his permission to court you." Corinne grinned and gave him a big nod. Without another word, he kissed her soundly then bolted back toward the cabin. Corinne laughed at his antics but enjoyed how a grown man could be everything she wanted, strong and safe, but still someone who could surprise her.

Corinne made her way back to the party. Her time with Lucas had been exactly what she needed to unwind her nerves and enjoy the festivities. Within a few minutes, she saw Clive and gracefully ran to him for a grandfatherly hug. He looked grand in a suit with a haircut that took years off the old-trapper look he had on the trip. He looked the proper businessman. He had Bluebird with him and though she was overwhelmed she had a few English words learned and impressed Corinne completely by saying "hello."

Clive was brought over to see Corinne's father, as they were re-introduced.

"Father, here is a man I greatly respect. He has started teaching me the Chinook language and he took me to a Shoshone village, and saved me from treacherous river crossings. He is a hero of mine." Then she introduced Bluebird to her whole family, as well. She would be sharing with her all of her knowledge about medicines and also learning from her about what she knew once she knew more English. For now, she would be staying with the Grant family.

The Indian girl shocked everyone when she clearly stated, "Please call me Dolly." Her brown eyes were intelligent and she looked everyone in the eye as she shook their hands. Cooper was fascinated and had a hundred questions for Corinne's Indian friend. Dolly laughed and shrugged her shoulders when he bombarded her with questions. Corinne informed him gently that she would be learning more English soon. He was disappointed but everyone could see his head spinning with questions. They would have to wait.

After the introductions, Corinne's father pulled her over and wanted to ask a few questions himself.

"I can't help but notice that you have two men interested in courting you. I gave them both my permission, as long as they both come to dinner. Is that reasonable? I know you are a widow but are you ready for a new relationship?" He paused and Corinne could see how much he cared. "They both seem to be pleasant." Her father smiled a little, trying to hide a bigger one that was meant to tease her a bit.

"I do have interest in Lucas Grant, father, he has been there for me in many ways. We are good friends, I am hoping for more perhaps."

"Oh, my girl I am glad you have found someone. I will look forward to getting to know him. Can we talk later sweetie? I guess I have spent so much time with this party and helping you get to know your new stepmother that I never did ask about anything from the rest of your trip." He grabbed her hand and gave it a squeeze. "What about the Prince boy? He seems very interested."

"Sidney is a boy who is infatuated with the idea of me. I have told him repeatedly that I am not interested in being more than friends. He is persistent and he has pushed his luck with me." Corinne remembered his unwelcome kiss and her anger was stirred again.

"That is good to know, I trust your judgment. We can figure out how to shake the unwanted suitor."

Her father led her back to the Grants and he invited them to share the meal at his table. Lucas somehow got seated next Corinne and her father; it worked well to give them a chance to communicate. Marie was enchanted by his sense of humor and even Coop got his attention. He was promised a spot on the special fishing log in a few days.

After the meal, the party's events started, there were races for the young people and fresh ice cream. Her father and a few people from town Corinne didn't know yet, judged the pie-baking contest. She recognized some people at the party from the wagon train and visited with them. She invited Lucas along and enjoyed his company. She was now allowing the idea to sink in that she and Lucas were courting. It made her heart feel light and sick at the same time. He was great at making small talk and his hand on her arm was very pleasant.

She saw Sidney with his family at one point but conveniently kept at Lucas's side and Sidney left her alone. She somehow knew that he would still have to be dealt with but for today she just wanted to enjoy herself.

Once the sun started going down the party got louder. Musicians were on stage and for once Corinne enjoyed being with Lucas when he wasn't playing the music. They danced quite a few dances together. She also danced with Clive, Russell and her father too, but somehow the whole town picked up on the sparks flying around Corinne Temple and Lucas Grant. They seemed to approve of the couple and tongues were already wagging about her being too young to stay a widow.

Sidney approached her for a dance toward the end of the evening but Corinne's father saved her from the awkward moment of saying no. He stepped in and claimed that he was to have the next dance. Sidney backed away and didn't come forward again. He left the party with his family early and angry.

Corinne said goodbye to her friends as the night got later and everyone started going home. Lucas promised to come by in a few days after taking care of some business. He kissed her on the hand and said "goodnight." She floated to bed and had sweet dreams.

Chapter Thirty-Seven

Sept 30 1848

The next day Corinne had her own errands to run. She wanted to talk to Clive about ordering some bottles from California. She was running low on some of her specialty oils and wanted to know about his contacts in California. She spoke to her father in the morning, borrowed a horse, and rode into town by herself. It was only four miles and she wasn't going to be purchasing anything today.

The horse was a sweet palomino with a great temperament that enjoyed her easy pace. She was seeing the world with fresh eyes today. Lucas had missed her, had spoken to her father. She was in heaven.

The fall colors were showing off with shades of gold and red starting on the tips of the trees but further up the hills, and on Mount Hood, the colors were taking over with the vibrant warm hues splashed against the dark evergreens. The artistry of God's paintbrush was truly magnificent.

She made it into town and headed straight to Clive's mercantile. He told her the night before that he would be there. Clive was talking with his clerk when she walked in. He immediately called her to his back room where they could talk some 'turkey'.

After an hour of talking they both had an idea of what was available. She shared her plans with Clive, her dreams of being a lavender grower and creating a supply of American made medicinal oils. She had never really shared her dream with anyone besides mentioning it casually to Chelsea and Angela and was surprised at how well he responded.

"I had no idea you had aspirations like that my girl. You can't be beautiful, talented and a brilliant businesswoman. You are gonna make us mortals look bad. Does your father know your plan?" Clive said with a wink.

She blushed and shook her head.

"No, honestly you are the first man I have told. I just have a fear that men will think it's a silly thing to pursue. I know the power within these flowers and plants, but many do not. I guess I fear being judged for growing something like flowers when people think food is more practical. Every good wife knows about lavender from their mothers, what they don't have is access to its medicine in the strongest form. I am hoping to change that." Corinne's eyes shone with passion and her dream came to life there.

"If you want I can help you make a business plan. Hmmm.." He grabbed his chin and scratched it a second. "I coulda swore I saw you holding hands with a handsome farmer boy I know. Maybe I was dreaming it, but he will be a good person to talk about this business with. He did study agriculture my dear, in case, you had forgotten." His voice was teasing but he had a point. She had kept her dream so close that she failed to share it with people who would perhaps not find it so silly.

"You are right Clive, sometimes I let my own fear of people's judgment keep me from speaking out. I know I have support, I guess some days I'm too foolish to use it." Corinne admitted.

"Now, it isn't meant to beat you up my dear, but some advice from an old coot can help sometimes. Just remember, a good idea can never do any good if it stays in your head." Clive started to write out a few ideas for her and she listened closely as he shared his thoughts.

Within a few minutes the back door swung open and Lucas popped his head in.

"Hey Clive, I got a problem." He said before he saw Corinne and grinned, but the smile didn't reach his eyes all the way.

"Come sit young man, let's talk out this problem." Clive gave the table a smack and he pulled out a chair. He gave a wink to Corinne that made her blush.

"I can go, Lucas, if you need privacy. Clive and I are just talking out some dreams and wishes." She smiled and stood up to go. She really didn't want to interrupt or assume she had any rights to hear his business.

"Actually, Corinne you can stay, I may need you and your father's help too, as character witnesses." Lucas regained his worried look, Corinne sat and listened to him explain.

"I went to the land claim office today. I wanted to get my land papers in order and get the paperwork started. I know that all land claims here are decided from the land council. You can ask for a specific plot of land but the council will have to approve it, when I went to the land office they were nice to me until I told them my name. They said they refused to file my paperwork because I am an outlaw. They would not talk to me about it further and threatened to call the sheriff if I didn't!" He seemed very stressed as he spoke.

"An outlaw?" Corinne gasped. She would never in a hundred years believe him to be a criminal. "That's impossible!" She could not help but grab his hand to comfort him.

"You've only just arrived Lucas, you haven't had time to cause trouble yet." Clive laughed.

"You laugh, Clive, and I want to as well but we need to figure out why the land office thinks I'm an outlaw. We need to get this cleared up so I can plan out my future." He slipped a glance over at Corinne and they shared a moment. Clive harrumphed when he got uncomfortable.

"I will head over there myself and see what's the hullaballoo." Clive stood up. "Corinne, why don't you head home, if this is more serious than mistaken identity we may need to talk your father and find out who is on the committee. I was gone this year and missed the election for new members." Clive handed her the notes on the business plan and walked her to her horse. Lucas gave her a kiss on the cheek and said he would come by later. She rode home quicker than before. She didn't stop to enjoy the scenery but spent it praying and wondering what the mess in town had been about.

Her family noticed her quiet presence at dinner and asked what was troubling her. She just told them she was thinking about something. They gave her the space she needed.

Around dusk Clive and Lucas rode up on horseback. Corinne had been right and watched her father praising the big black stallion that Lucas rode. The conversation was cut short though when Clive asked John Harpole for some help for Lucas.

They sat down at the dinner table to hear the story. Once they caught John Harpole up with the details Corinne already knew, they continued.

"I went to the land office and got the same information that they told to Lucas, but I pressed them about who I needed to talk to about these accusations. They sent me to talk to the sheriff." Corinne sucked in her breath at the thought of Lucas being jailed. "The sheriff was informed by the land committee that Lucas Grant may be an army deserter from the war in Mexico. He said several character witnesses came forward with the information just this morning after seeing him at the harvest party. They said that they are doing their civic duty to not allow riffraff in the town. The sheriff said no charges can be made without proof but he will be sending out enquiries and should hear back by next spring from the US army."

"I would like to set the record straight that I was never in the army. I was an Agriculture student at Yale until last year before I joined my family on the trip West. These accusations are completely without any merit." Lucas was concerned that this was going to ruin his chances with Corinne as well as deny him the ability to earn his living at farming.

"I am not sure what the cause is behind people trying to smear your name Lucas, but I believe you. We will attempt to find out whom we need to talk to drop these charges. I need some paper, Corinne." Corinne ran to get some paper from her father's desk.

John began to write down all the land council members but stopped mid-word.

"Do you remember them all?" Corinne asked as she saw him struggle.

"Yes, I may have the answer to the problem, but I fear this could get ugly. The name that stands out to me is the newest member of the land committee, Jedediah Prince, Sidney's father." He stated.

Corinne groaned aloud and she instantly had all eyes on her. She had no choice but to share what she dreaded sharing.

"The other night when the Prince family came by, I tried unsuccessfully to convince Sidney that I wasn't interested in him romantically." She was struggling with what to say. "Well, he grabbed me... and I smacked him and made him leave me alone." She saw the horrified look from all three men and realized they would want to know more.

"He didn't hurt me but he was trying to win me over with a very unwanted kiss. This is so uncomfortable..." She sighed then continued. The room was getting warm suddenly. "He said he would never give up until he had me for his own. I walked away from him after I told him it would never happen." She ended her tale hoping they would not ask any more about that situation, discussed a plan to clear Lucas's name and talk with the other committee members. After a while Lucas asked Corinne to walk with him before he left. She gladly escaped into the dark evening with him. At first they said nothing but held hands and strolled along.

"Corinne, thank you for believing in me." He turned her around to look at her in the bright moonlit night. "If you didn't I would be lost."

"I am just so sorry if I brought all this upon your head. I am just a girl after all, hardly worth all this fuss." Corinne felt so guilty. If she had just communicated to Sidney better, they would not be facing this situation.

Lucas grabbed Corinne by the shoulders and though she acted shy he held her chin until she looked fully into his eyes.

"Not worth the fuss! Corinne, you are worth everything. I feel so lucky that you even allow me to hold your hand. The fact is, I want to spend the rest of my days reminding you how worthy you are. Cori, I love you, I have never loved anyone else." Lucas bared his soul and was rewarded by Corinne throwing her arms around his neck. She just held on saying nothing but sniffing a little. She knew that this man was a miracle.

"Cori, we will work through this together. I just hope to share your dreams and wishes like you did with Clive today. I want to know everything you dream. I think you may be surprised that they match up with mine." He kissed her softly and held her for a long moment before he felt Corinne let go.

"Lucas, I believe in you, and I love you. I may sometimes doubt myself but I will never doubt what I feel for you." She pressed her head against his chest where it fit perfectly.

Chapter Thirty-Eight

Oct 2 1848

Two days of talking to committee members had proven unsuccessful. No one was willing to believe without proof. John Harpole finally decided to pay a call on Mr. Prince at his home. John Harpole came home deflated and broke the news to Corinne before heading out to Clive's home to tell the Grants.

"He will not back down. I believe he has threatened the land committee to refuse special pricing for government building deals on lumber." John's forehead was creased from the stress of the day and he sunk into a kitchen chair as they sat at the table.

"They have been planning the courthouse to be built for five years and finally he agreed to help with the cost of the lumber for his spot on the committee." He took a moment and drank some coffee that his wife had brought him. "The next part is hard for me to say for it reflects poorly on a few people who are manipulating the situation. Mr. Prince said his son would be willing to negotiate with Corinne if she would give her consent to marry him... I am sorry but I laughed in his face. It was a preposterous suggestion and I told him to go back to the Middle Ages."

Corinne laughed despite the seriousness of the situation. "I will go over the county by-laws but as far as I can see the committee is the only means to get land. I think Mr. Prince would block any future attempts made by Lucas as retribution for you withholding your affections from his boy." She made a face at the thought of marrying Sidney and watched her father leave.

Corinne realized that Lucas might not be able to settle here. She wanted to weep. She followed her father out of the house and informed him she was going with him. The trip took longer than the trip to town. The path to Clive's house was uphill toward Mount Hood. The cabin was a three-room cabin, pretty tight for all of the Grants and Clive but it looked like they were making it work. The front porch was spacious and she saw Chelsea stretched out in a rocking chair holding hands with Russell while he sat in his own chair. Lucas sat on a stump next to Clive who seemed content to read a book.

"I think they are waiting for us." John said.

Corinne agreed.

They jumped up anxiously when they saw them dismount. John quickly informed them that the news wasn't good. That government buildings were being held hostage if they didn't go along with the blackball of Lucas's land grant. Everyone accepted the news graciously but Corinne pulled Lucas aside after they all talked over other possibilities.

"Lucas, I am giving you permission to find land where you can. If we can't do this here I understand. I desperately want to plant roots with my family and yours, but I want most of all to be with you." She kissed his cheek and watched him blush.

"You just got your father back after years apart. I can't be the one to separate you from him again. Perhaps we can wait it out. Sidney may eventually back down or fall for another girl." Lucas doubted that would happen after he said it.

"Lucas, unless you don't want me, I go where you go." Corinne sealed the deal with a kiss that promised everything in her heart.

"Right now, I want to forget this mess and tell you my dreams, Lucas." He nodded and they did just that. She told him about her thoughts on medicinal oils and explained about what she learned from her mother and grandmother. He told her about things he learned at Yale that might be useful. They sat on the porch swing and watched the sunset to the west.

"I dream of lavender fields, almond groves and you by my side." She shared a smile with him as he tried to picture her dream.

"Yes, and there's more, I want to be the first American supplier of medicinal oils." His eyes got wide as he realized the scope of her dream.

"I should have known my girl would have the biggest dreams. I just have my one dream too. Marry me Cori and we can build our dreams together." His green eyes told her everything she wanted to know.

"I will Lucas. Just don't leave me behind, where you go I will follow."

They were left alone for a while to plan their unknown future sitting hand in hand on the swing, they went in to share their news after and get the families blessing which was heartily given.

Chapter Thirty-Nine

October 4 1848

News of the newly engaged couple spread as they were seen together at church and other social events. Everyone heard amazing stories about the young woman who was so talented that she earned respect from the Indians and took care of the medical needs of an entire wagon train.

Then they heard about the generosity of the Grant family and the Temple wagons as they shared food with those on the journey who had run out of supplies. Corinne and Lucas as a couple were becoming the talk of the town.

Then hearing the rumors that Lucas's name was being slandered because the young Prince boy had a crush on Corinne set the town's gossip wheel spinning. They were everyone's favorite story to talk about.

The newest buzz was that the young couple was soon to be married and potentially would be moving out of town in search of land in California.

Corinne and Lucas were oblivious of the talk around town for they had their own adventure planned with their families. The Harpole's and Grants were enjoying their Wednesday on the Pacific Ocean. They needed space away from the trouble in town. They had taken a ferry to the coast where they stayed with a friend of John Harpole. The cabin was large and vacant and they enjoyed the holiday, Cooper, Brody and Corinne shared the upper loft, Marie and John in a bedroom, Chelsea and Russell in another. Lucas found a spot to tie up a hammock and they made it work. Corinne was amazed at how well everyone got along. They spent a few nights there, it felt like a holiday and they all cast all worries aside to just enjoy the fresh ocean breezes.

Marie and Chelsea had a picnic packed and the gusty wind challenged them constantly to keep their bonnets and scarves on. But the water was magnetic and the craggy shoreline was a beautiful site. With a gritty determination, Marie and Corinne recruited the men to gather bits of seaweed that were washed up on the rocks. The men laughed as they watched the women balance on the rocks in their voluminous skirts to get to the pesky seaweed.

"The many benefits of seaweed..." Corinne's voice was lost in the sound of wind and waves but Lucas could not look away. His mind was made up; he had to marry this woman. The future would bring what it may. They would face everything together.

After the group was exhausted from seaweed gathering they watched the waves from a safe distance. The seagulls and other large birds were skilled at gathering the clams, flying high, and dropping them with precision to the rocks below. They would dive quickly and snatch the soft meat from the broken shells before other prey would try to steal their food. It was a fascinating ritual.

Cooper was certain he saw dolphins a few times off in the distance. Everyone humored the lad but no one could say for certain what was leaping out of the water so far offshore. Clive told him stories about gray whales he had seen a few years back. Cooper was determined to see a whale someday.

A ferry took them back to Oregon City after the holiday and Clive gave Corinne a special treat when he brought Dolly by one early morning. Every time Corinne met with Dolly they bonded closer. Dolly's grasp of English was remarkable. Corinne secretly wondered at this young woman's intellect. She was astounding and Corinne was so pleased that she had this chance to know her.

"I was going to take Dolly to the longhouse downstream. The Clackamas tribes that have survived are there." Clive explained as Corinne ate a quick breakfast before they left on horseback.

"I can't believe that hundreds have died. Tis such a terrible shame." Corinne mourned the loss of any life.

"The white man brought sicknesses they could not fight against." Clive had his own feelings about these things. No one nation could lay claim to the destruction alone. Trappers from France, Britain, Russia and many more countries had profited from this land as well as the Indians. The land was fruitful. Man would try and tame it. Disease was just another way the land tried to hold man back.

Clover was well enough and Corinne found joy in her ride to the longhouse. Dolly was getting her voice slowly, but she seemed willing to talk to Corinne, but she was shy with others yet. Corinne was eager to learn from her. There was a pit in her stomach about leaving Oregon City when her father and Clive were here but she knew Lucas was her soul mate. She prayed over time her troubled heart would learn to be patient. Perhaps they could get land nearby, and not have to travel far to find their dreams.

Corinne took a few herbs and oils with her to show to the Clackamas people. Their faces were friendly and Clive had earned their trust so she was welcomed. They ate fresh salmon and potatoes straight from the fire. A few tribesmen spoke a bit of English. Corinne was pleased when they left that evening that relations had started so well. She looked forward to being friends with them if she stayed nearby. She wished better living conditions for them but had to let it go. They had their way of life and she had hers. She knew better than to interfere with the way a person wanted to live.

Lucas was at the barbershop nearby and Corinne was visiting with Chelsea at Clive's store. They were discussing baby names while Chelsea patted her belly affectionately when the bell over the door tinkled to announce a new customer. Chelsea was watching the counter that afternoon and went to welcome the customer when Corinne heard herself gasp.

"Mr. Prince." Chelsea said it first. Corinne thought Chelsea was trying to form the word 'welcome' but was having trouble.

"Hello Sidney." Corinne said quietly. Her voice was low and crackly. It was forced civility.

Jedediah and Sidney Prince walked in tall and strode in unison to the counter, their boots loud on the wood floor.

"I want to pick up my order for coffee and flour." Jedediah spoke low and smooth. Corinne didn't suppose he had lost a wink of sleep over any of his dealings with Lucas.

"One moment." Chelsea was usually never that stiff with a customer. Corinne wasn't sure what to expect. Part of her wanted to leave and another part wanted to hold her ground.

"Hello Corinne." Sidney's voice squeaked a little. At least he was nervous.

"I am not going to do this Sidney. We do not get to be friends if you will libel the character and maliciously lie about Lucas like you both have." Corinne said it a little louder than she meant to.

"I told you, I have to have you." Sidney stood to his full height. It wasn't changing her mind.

"I am through with you Sidney. Please don't address me again." Corinne said firmly. She turned her back and ignored her heartbeat drumming away inside her chest. She hated this kind of confrontation but knew it had to be done. She had to burn the bridge between them or he would never give up.

She waited with her back turned until the order was purchased and they left the store. It felt an eternity. Chelsea and Corinne both talked nervously after they were gone. It was troubling to know someone in your own hometown was now your enemy. Corinne was now going to be nervous every time she went into town for she didn't want to see them again.

The town boasted of two churches and Corinne was selfishly glad to hear the Prince family attended the other church. It would make things awkward every week to share a pew. She could forgive them easily, for everyone makes mistakes. The forgetting was sometimes easier when you did not have to see their face too often. Corinne would work on it.

Chapter Forty

October 15th 1848

Corinne and Marie were rolling out piecrusts for an after-dinner treat. The Grants were coming for dinner and everything else was well in hand. The air outside was crisp with a light drizzle of rain but the kitchen was warm with the soup and hens roasting on the stove.

There was knock on the door and Marie opened the door to see Linda Temple. They all shared small talk for a few minutes while Marie poured some fresh coffee from the stove.

"I am going to come to the point. I came with some news for you, Corinne. I want you to hear me out before you say yes." Linda held a look of excitement as she spoke. "My husband and I are leaving the valley." She reached out and clasped Corinne's hand. "We bought this land to get a start for Andrew and to have a place he could come to, but we have no reason to stay now. Henry and I are thinking of California as a place to live out the rest of our lives." Corinne and Marie both nodded. Everyone had heard about the pleasant weather in the California territory.

"In the southern parts the sun is warm and the weather will be pleasing to our old bones. We have read through our copy of the by-laws of the county. We want to give away our land." Corinne felt her heart do a triple beat.

"You are our legal daughter-in-law and we have already had the deed signed over to you by the judge. We went by the sheriff's office too and informed him that this is now your land. In this territory, it is legal for a woman to inherit land from her in–laws or to be given land in this case. I have heard that you are now engaged to a good man and we are so pleased. You are too young and full of life to remain a widow. Andrew would not want it that way and neither do we. According to the courts you now own the land next door, Corinne." Linda Temple looked pleased as she reached out and hugged Corinne hard. Corinne was shaken in her shock. Her eyes teared up a bit but her heart was too happy as she let any stray tears fall.

"I can't accept such a gift. You built a house and broke ground. You don't realize what you are giving away." Corinne looked at the deed on the table. It did indeed have her name on it.

"We can afford it, Corinne. Let us do this for you, for we cannot bring our son back but we can bless you and your life. Be happy, and fill the place with love and children. That is all we ask in return." Corinne cried and hugged her back. She would accept, she had to, her father and the Grant families were so dear to her she had to accept help from the most unlikely people.

"I cannot thank you enough Linda. I have to go, I have to tell Lucas." Linda stood and laughed, knowing how young love was.

"We have been packing all week. We will be moving into the boarding house in town for over the winter and leave for California in the spring. The house is yours next week. Go, take your deed. Be blessed Corinne." Corinne took a moment of surprise and with shaky hands read the proof again. She kissed Linda Temple on the cheek and said something barely recognizable and leapt for the door.

Corinne took the papers and put them in her saddlebags and she rode over to the Grant house. She was determined to not break her neck as she galloped on the pathway.

The family was inside when Corinne arrived. She ran into the house, grabbed Lucas, and kissed him in front of everyone. They all whistled and cheered as she dragged him out to the front porch.

"I have land!" She said breathlessly as he stood next to her on the porch. He looked pleasantly confused.

"How do you have land?" He smiled slowly, his boyish look showing as he looked at her face intensely.

"The Temple's deeded their land to me. They are leaving." She said just above a whisper. Perhaps if she said it louder than it wouldn't be true.

She explained the Temple's plan, and the action that they took. They even had by-passed any objection the land council could have.

Lucas broke a wide smile.

"I have been praying since that morning, when I was labeled a criminal." He started. "I petitioned God to clear my name and to allow me to stay here in this valley." He took a deep breath and sighed. "I am not one to share my thoughts on God, I have always been a quiet believer, I try to be a good man. But this whole situation shook me. It challenged my ability to trust God. To know that He had a plan for me, for us." He reached out and touched my arm. Corinne knew he wasn't done so she gave him time to speak. "I had to trust. If traveling across the country had taught me anything it was that we have no idea about what God is capable of. I knew if God had settled the issue with Sarah Ballentine so well, from across the miles, that He could handle the Oregon City land council. But the faith was hard to come by some days." He admitted.

"I know." She nodded, she had struggled many times over the last weeks.

"Finding love, the complicated way we did." He sighed again, searching for the words. "God has shown me what His love means. I am not certain how to express it."

He leaned down and kissed her on the cheek. "I know that loving you was part of God's plan. I am in awe of how it all worked out. It still has to settle in my heart. God found a way."

"He did." Corinne said and felt her eyes well up with overwhelmed tears.

They stood together holding hands. Without even planning it they prayed. For the first time they prayed together, thanking God for seeing them through. It was the first of many prayers.

They settled in on the rocking chairs and looked over the land quietly, reverently. Perhaps understanding in a fresh way how much God had done for them. Lucas reached over for her hand again.

"I think we should get married right away. I can't let anything else try and come between us." Lucas stated as he held her. Corinne could not help but believe his idea was brilliant.

That night was spent sharing with family all of the good news.

Sunday, October 29th 1848 - Oregon City

The small church was full for the Sunday service. The air was brisk and the snow on the peaks was bright white against the craggy rocks. The sun shown a yellow gold for the wedding day of Oregon City's newest couple. Corinne and Lucas exited the newly built church as man and wife.

Everyone headed to the Harpole ranch where Corinne's father had another party planned. The sky was clear and even if the air was crisp with the fall chill the festivities commenced.

Clive stood up after the meal to share a story of the bride and groom.

"The day I met Corinne I knew she was something special. When I saw the sparks flying between these two I knew one day I would toast at their wedding." Clive lifted his glass and everyone cheered. He took a drink and kept right on talking.

"We all know what these young folks went through to survive and be here now. What we all had to do to survive. To have the courage to 'See the elephant' will give us all the strength to tame this land. We have laid our claim. Let's build it into a fine state." The crowd cheered again and Clive hugged both his young friends. He could not be more proud if they were his own kin.

Chelsea and Marie had been decorating the cabin for Lucas and Corinne. It had been the Temple cabin but with the preacher's declaration of man and wife, the cabin was now Grant's Grove. Lucas and Russell with chisels and paint created a wooden sign to post near the road a few days before.

The dinner party celebrating the young couple's wedded bliss continued until the sky turned to dusk. The young couple escaped the crowd and made their way the short walk to their own home that waited for them. The smoke curled from the fireplace and welcomed them, the candles and a lantern lit made the cabin glow with warmth as they went inside and shook off their coats.

"Did I tell you at least once today how beautiful you look in that wedding dress, wife?" Lucas hung up their winter coats. He reached for her and welcomed his wife into an embrace. The way he said wife was different than her previous husband.

"You mentioned it a few times, husband."

"I cannot tell you how adorable you were in the desert with sand in your hair and sun burnt." He held her close and she threw a playful punch at his shoulder. "I love my brilliant, talented and beautiful wife who has changed and saved my life forever." Lucas said slowly looking at her seriously for a second.

"I love you so much, but I never saved your life Lucas." Corinne was getting used to him exaggerating. He grabbed her chin.

"Oh yes you did." His green eyes were honest and she finally believed him.

### ~The End~

To continue Corinne and Angela's Story

Book 2 – Angela's Hope

Book 3 – Daughters of the Valley

Book 4 – The Watermill

Book 5 – Love in Full Bloom

Book 6 – coming soon – A kiss in Winter

If you are having trouble finding my books feel free

To email me at leahsvoice@me.com.

Thank you so much for reading my first book. If you could leave a review I would be so very thankful. Word-of-mouth is priceless for an Indie author. Thanks! – Leah Banicki

### Wildflower Series

Book 1 – Finding Her Way

(previously released as Seeing the Elephant)

Book 2 – Angela's Hope

Book 3 – Daughters of the Valley

Book 4 – The Watermill

Book 5 – Love In Full Bloom

Coming soon: Book 6 – A Kiss in Winter

Also by Leah Banicki

Runner Up – A Contemporary love story,

Set in the world of reality TV.

Also Coming Soon:

IMPARATOS Series:

Book 1 – Aurora

This is a young adult contemporary series, full of action and adventure.

Connect with me online:

<https://www.facebook.com/Leah.Banicki.Novelist>

Please share your thoughts with me. leahsvoice@me.com

The self-publishing world is very rewarding but has its marketing challenges. Please remember to spread the word about my books if you like them. By using word-of-mouth you

help to bless an author.

Like – Share - Leave a review

Thank you, Leah Banicki

Thank you so much for reading my book:

My Biography -

I am a writer, wife and mother. I live in SW lower Michigan near the banks of Brandywine Creek. I adore writing historical and contemporary stories, facing the challenges that life throws at you with characters that are relatable. I love finding humor in the ridiculous things that are in the everyday comings and goings of life. For me a good book is when you get to step into the character's shoes and join them on their journey. So climb aboard, let us share the adventure!

My writing buddy is my miniature poodle Mr. Darcy, who snuggles at my feet while I write until he must climb onto my chest for dancing or snuggles. My beagle Oliver is more concerned with protecting the yard from trespassers – squirrels and pesky robins.

I love hearing from my readers and try to answer every email personally.

I am always on Facebook and let my readers know about how the next books are coming along.

I have a slew of books in the works. Keep your eyes peeled for news!

https://www.facebook.com/Leah.Banicki.Novelist

Please share your thoughts with me. leahsvoice@me.com

Website:  
http://leahbanicki.wix.com/author

